Académique Documents
Professionnel Documents
Culture Documents
Ace.
No
196529
2.6
THE
OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
PART
II
Plate
/-^r''
1^ Yt^LCJ^f^-j-e-K^^-yc^/^^ f-i^^^t
rj-Hc ^f^j^y-
r-^^
i^^f%Je
^^
^A^y^^J-'
f-'-
"
i/^/i^r^
CJ^ X^JK-f-r^i-'
^^-^Y^^r-t^f^i Hf^l
No.
CCXXIII
THE
OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
PART
II
BERNARD
P.
GRENFELL,
M.A.
ARTHUR
S.
HUNT,
M.A.
LONDON:
SOLD AT
198529
KEGAN BERNARD
37 Great Russell St., W.C. Temple Street, Boston, Mass., U.S.A. AND BY PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Paternoster House, Charing Cross Road, W.C. QUARITCH, 15 Piccadilly, W.; ASHER & CO., 13 Bedford St., Covent Garden, W.C. AND HENRY FROWDE, Amen Corner, E.C.
1899
PREFACE
I,
we
stated our
The
first
present work
is
accordingly
devoted to
first
century
b. c.
or
century a.d. papyri, with the exception of the theological and some
of the
classical
fragments,
and
the
its
'Petition
size
of DIonysia'
(No.
ccxxxvii),
which on account of
great
and importance we
The
exhaust the
but
it
is
probable that
we have examined
of that period.
centuries,
The
In editing the
new
classical
fragments
(ccxi-ccxxii),
we have
who
the
To him we owe
received
a large part of
in
of
the
texts
the
com-
mentaries.
Some
help which
is
we have
in
on special points
the
individual
from
other
scholars
noted
connexion
with
papyri.
vj
PREFACE
The
last
Mr. Kenyon's
first
British
Museum
Since
that
book
will
long
rank
as
we have taken
the opportunity
differ
them.
duction
the
elaborate intro-
which
is
a comprehensive
survey of
all
the
evidence
Roman Egypt
reached
us
when
this
in type.
We
to
confine to occasional
footnotes
The
is
its
BERNARD
P. S.
ARTHUR
Queen's College, Oxford,
Sept, lo, 1899.
GRENFELL. HUNT.
CONTENTS
Preface
....
List of Abbreviations used
page
V
viii
Table of Papyri
xi
TEXTS
I.
Theological,
CCVIII-X
II.
New
Classical Fragments,
CCXI-XXII
....
.
II
III.
96
134 180
IV.
V.
VI.
CCXXXIV-VII First Century Documents, CCXXXVIII-CCC Descriptions of First Century Papyri, CCCI-CCCC
Miscellaneous,
Additions and Corrections to Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Part
I
303
317
INDICES
I.
New
321
II.
328
III.
IV.
330
331
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
IX. X.
XI.
XII.
335
337 337
356
LIST OF PLATES
I.
(Col. 7)
frontispiece
II.
in.
IV.
CCIX CCXI
To /ace page
8
13
Nos. CCXIII,
CCXXXII
....
{a) {b) {c)
.
25
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
33 45 196
Nos.
Nos.
CCXX
(Col. 10)
No.
CCLXX
253
TABLE OF PAPYRI
A.D.
CCVIII.
St.
John
and xx
i
CCIX.
Ep. to
Romans
(Plate II)
.
CCX.
CCXI.
CCXII.
Menander,
Aristophanes
(?)
(Plate III)
Epic fragment
Philosophical fragment
Rhetorical exercise (Plate
Letter to a
V)
King of Macedon
.
Historical fragment
Lament
Treatise
for
a pet
(Plate
CCXX.
on Metres
VI)
CCXXL
CCXXII. CCXXIII.
CCXXIV.
Euripides, Phoenissae
CCXXV.
CCXXVI.
Thucydides
ii
(Plate
V)
vi
Xenophon, Hellenica
V\2Xo,
CCXXVIL
CCXXVIII.
Xenophon, Oeconomicus
Laches
.
Plato,
Phaedo
Demosthenes, De Corona
Demosthenes, De Corona Demosthenes, Contra Timocratem (Plate IV)
TABLE OF PAPYRI
A. D.
IX
CCXXXIV. ccxxxv.
CCXXXVI(a),(3),(f).
Medical Prescriptions
Horoscope
CCXXXVII. CCXXXVIII.
Notice
CCXXXIX.
CCXL. CCXLI.
Irregular Contributions
Extortion by a Soldier
Registration of a Mortgage
CCXLIL
CCXLIII.
Registration of a Sale
Registration of a Mortgage
Transfer of Cattle
Registration of Cattle
.
Registration of Property
Registration of Property
Registration of Property
CCXLIX.
CCL.
CCLl. CCLII.
CCLIII.
Notice of Removal
CCLIV.
CCLV.
CCLVI. CCLVII.
CCLVIII.
Census Return
Selection of
Selection of
Boys
Boys
{)
in
.
.
(enUpiais)
CCLIX.
CCLX.
CCLXI. CCLXII.
CCLXIII.
Promise of Attendance
Notice of Death
Sale of a Slave Sale of a
Court
Appointment of a Representative
Loom
INIarriage Contract
Deed of Divorce
Agreement of Marriage Repayment of a Dowry Loan of Money
.
CCLXIX.
CCLXX. CCLXXI.
CCLXXII. CCLXXIII.
Land
CCLXXIV.
Register of Property
TABLE OF PAPYRI
USED
In the present volume a few slight modifications of the method followed predecessor have been introduced. Of the new literary texts some are given in a double form, an exact transcript of the original being accompanied by a reconstruction in modern style. In other cases, where this more elaborate system appeared for various reasons to be unnecessary, and in the extant literary Here words have been fragments, ordinary type alone has been employed. and where possible, supplements of the lacunae separated from each other, added but no stops, breathings, or other lection signs have been inserted which are not found in the original. Corrections, if written in a hand different if not, from that of the body of the papyrus, are printed in a smaller type
in its
;
;
in
The
and
will
accents, breathings,
latter
stops.
an index of the
be found at the end of the book. Iota adscript is reproduced wherever otherwise iota subscript is printed. Additions and corrections it was written are simply incorporated into the text, and their occurrence is recorded in the Faults of orthography are corrected in these notes wherever critical notes. they seemed likely to cause any difficulty. Square brackets [ ] indicate a lacuna, round brackets ( ) the resolution of an abbreviation or symbol, angular
; ;
brackets < ) the omission in the original of the letters enclosed double square brackets [[ J indicate that the letters within them have been erased in the original, braces [ }, that the letters so enclosed, though standing in the original,
should be omitted.
Dots placed
lost
inside
number of
uncertain.
letters
or erased.
them are
to be considered
xii
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
Small
Roman
large ditto to
B. G.
numerals refer to the texts of this and the preceding volume columns Arabic numerals by themselves to lines.
;
U = Agyptische
Koniglichen
Museen
zu
Berlin,
Griechische Urkunden.
Mus. Pap. Cat. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum Catalogue, Vols. I and II, by F. G. Kenyon. C. P. R = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. An Alexandrian Erotic Fragment and other G. P. I = Greek Papyri, Series I. Greek Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell. New Classical Fragments and other Greek G. P. 11 = Greek Papyri, Series II. and Latin Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Gr. Ost. = Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken. O. P. I = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Pap. Par. = Les Papyrus Grecs du Musee du Louvre (Notices et Extraits, tome xviii. 2), by W. Brunet de Presle et E. Egger. Rev. Pap, = Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Philadelphus, by B. P. Grenfell, with an
Brit.
Introduction
by the Rev.
J.
P. Mahaffy.
I.
THEOLOGICAL
CCVIII.
and
XX.
7-5 cm.
The
a papyrus codex.
writing.
In
its
thus forming two leaves, each of which had on either side a single column of
The
outer edges of the two leaves have been broken away, so that
The
is
the
lost
chapter.
The
right-hand
leaf,
which, besides being more defective at the end, has a lacuna in the middle, gives
and 19-25 from chapter xx. book contained the whole of the Gospel, which is If, certainly the most natural supposition, our sheet was very nearly the outermost of a large quire, and within it were a number of other sheets sufficient to hold the eighteen intervening chapters. Written upon the same scale as the surviving The whole fragments, these eighteen chapters would fill twenty-two sheets.
then, the original
book would thus consist of a single quire of twenty-five sheets, the first leaf Such an arrangement being probably left blank, or giving only the title. certainly seems rather awkward, particularly as the margin between the two columns of writing in the flattened sheet is only about 2 cm. wide. This is not much to be divided between two leaves at the outside of so thick a quire. But as yet little is known about the composition of these early books and it is by
;
no means improbable that the simpler and more primitive form of a large number of sheets gathered into a single quire was prevalent before the more
convenient arrangement of several small quires placed side by side came into
fashion.
one of the earliest fragments of a papyrus book Like the Logia and St. Matthew fragments (O. P. I. and ii), it is of the third century. The handwriting is a round upright uncial of medium size, better formed than that of the St. Matthew fragment, but, like It may be assigned with safety to the period it, of an informal semi-literary type. between 200 and 300, but it would be rash to attempt to place it within narrower limits. In two cases corrections, or perhaps alternative readings, have been added above the line in a smaller hand, which, however, is to all appearances The contractions usual in theological MSS., c, that of the original scribe.
this sheet is in fact
And
century, they
;
a blank
two
letters,
is
commonly marks
affinities
a pause occurring
within the
line.
The rough
breathing
found twice.
with that of the
several readings not found
The text is a good one, and appears to have Codex Sinaiticus, with which the papyrus agrees in
elsewhere.
This agreement
is
unfortunately obscured
In the absence of
positive indications, our supplements of the lacunae are taken from Westcott
and Hort's text, with which the papyrus is usually in harmony. collation Westcott and Hort is given below. with It is commonly asserted (e. g. Kenyon's Palaeography of Greek Papyri^ p. 24) that the book form is characteristic of the close of the papyrus period, and that the use of papyrus in codices was an experiment which was soon given up in favour of the more durable vellum. But the evidence now available does not justify either of these generalizations. When the papyrus book first made its appearance in Egypt it is impossible to say but at any rate it was in common use for theological literature in the third century. Indeed the theological fragments which can be placed in that century are almost without exception derived from papyrus codices, not from rolls. This fact can scarcely be due to accident and it points to a prevalence of the book form at that early date much greater than is frequently supposed. Moreover, papyrus in the book form did not run so insignificant a course. It may fairly claim to have
;
;
^ notice that Mr. Kenyon {^Palaeography, p. 32) states that these compendia are confined to. two well-written literary papyri.' Our first Oxyrhynchus volume would alone have supplied four more instances. Mr. Kenyon's remark {ibid. p. 154) that they are found 'in late theological papyri' is therefore somewhat misleading.
I
We
THEOLOGICAL
made
a good fight,
if
its
own,
in
Egypt
as Greek
MSS.
At Oxyrhynchus
was certainly
the material more generally employed from the fifth to the seventh century. The literary fragments of the Byzantine period which we have obtained from
other sources in
last three or four years, and hope to publish been papyrus as vellum. Only in Coptic MSS. vellum, for some reason, seems to have been more commonly used. We should therefore demur to Mr. Kenyon's dictum {Palaeography,
112) that 'in the sphere of literary papyri there is no Byzantine period.' Papyrus remained in use in Egypt, both for classical and theological literature, down to the end of that period and the types of handwriting which appear upon it have a continuous history of their own. Though no doubt the literary hand, as practised upon vellum, reacted upon the papyrus script, we should say that the debt of papyrus to vellum was unappreciable as compared with that of vellum to papyrus. The prototype of the handwriting of the great biblical codices is to be found in papyrus MSS. of the second and third centuries. The broad heavy strokes, supposed to be characteristic of writing upon vellum, can be shown in literary papyri considerably anterior to the vellum period. The vellum hands, so far from affording any sure basis for determining the age of literary papyri of the Byzantine epoch, are rather themselves to be referred to the papyri for their explanation and date.
p.
;
Fol.
I,
verso.
[6]
[]^'
0'[7]
/3[/
[\[
5 [>]
[^ [ [ [9 [?
ei
[9
ei
)(9
ev
[
[v\os
[9
['\
[ [
\^
2
^^
[\
Tret
[( ? [ ? ? [ ^^ [ [
Xeyei
[
OTL
[iSe
enrov
[
. .
8[
.
tva
e
[ [9
[vos
Fol.
[ [ ]]
[(
][] \9 ]
v
]
,
recto.
e[/fei
[
f
[ [ [
[
[ovTos
ev
] [ ] [ ]] ] [? [ [
0VT09
]9
5 [Xeyei
] ?
]
Xeye[i
[ [
[
[
[epeivav
( ]
]
Xeyet
epe6e
]^ ]
]
[]
[ [^
\8.\^
.
THEOLOGICAL
S\vo
[ [
pel
Fol.
2, recto.
eis
[ayyeXovs eu XevKois
va
\^
5
[^
9
.
.
^
?
^
eva irpos
15
[ 8 9 [ [
[
[
[^^
3 lines
lost.
oiSa
eiy
Xeyet
Trjs
9
Xeyet
[6
et
[ 2 [
[^
[
[Xeyet
9
^eyet
Xeyet
Fol. 2, verso.
[
\Jrf^
ety
Xeyet
[eSei^ev ras
avTois
.
.
[80VTS
^
.
]'
nXe]v
]
a
[ [ ? \9 [ ^] [
ray
avrois
Se
eis
3 or
lines lost.
15
[
[
] 9
ev
enrev
]?
] ]
^
^AC
Either (W(estcott)-H(ort) Avith t^ABCL) or 01 ane, verso. 3 (T(extus) R(eceptus) with later hands in and other MSS.) may have been the reading of the papyrus. The length of the line is rather in favour of the omission of oi.
Fol.
5.
before variant
6.
conflation.
There is evidently no room in this line for emav (or fnrov) ovp by all MSS. It is noticeable that ^^ omits is the correlative of this, and suggests that the common reading
, .
which
is
read
The papyrus
the result of
in
is
papyrus agreed with i>iBCL in omitting avros make a line of thirty-four letters, which is clearly much too long. It is more difficult to decide between and (i^B, W-H.). The omission of the article reduces the line to twenty-three letters, two of them being iotas, which is abnormally short. The first line of this column consists of
eoTiv after
^
/
(^AC,
:
?.
that the
The
twenty-three letters only, but it includes four omegas and no iota. But, of course, considerations of space are inconclusive for a single letter. II. was certainly not read by the papyrus before and other MSB., T.R.), (so and probably not after ei/xt (so B, &c.), for its insertion would make the line longer than any other in this column. is omitted in t^CL, &c., and bracketed by W-H. 17. The first of the two dots over the t of l8e is visible. 24. The letter at the beginning of this line appears to be y; the vestiges are not consistent with or v. If (\[ is right here, in the previous line must have been written in the uncontracted form. Recfo. 6. The first a of the supplement is falls under of therefore a trifle long, nineteen letters as against seventeen in the previous line.
THEOLOGICAL
lacuna here is larger by the space of one letter than in the two Moreover, in vio\s. would therefore be hardly filled up by reading There is indeed this MS,, vios would naturally have been written in the shortened form apparent above and rather to the left of the s a spot of ink which might represent the end of a stroke of contraction. But in other cases of contraction in the papyrus the horizontal stroke projects beyond the letters over which it is placed, which the spot above s here does Us would be too long for the lacuna, besides being On the other hand not do. has the support of ti, open to the objection already stated to reading vs here, in the text. and is printed in the margin by W-H., who give 6 (BCE, &c.) cf. ;Xtas (i>5AF, &c., W-H.) suits the lacuna better than 8.
7
6KXf KTo]f
The
lines preceding.
It
fol. I,
verso 6, note.
and
(5
by by A and other MSS., after oi by t^B, was apparently omitted altogether in the papyrus. It and it is impossible to get twenty-five letters certainly did not stand in the first position either of into the lacuna of this line, which would be the result of assigning the word to To suppose that XoKowtos was omitted would make the line too short. the latter positions. which has been added above the line by the original scribe, is read by all 15. ot has been cancelled by dots placed over the letters. The MSS. cf. fol. 2, verso 2, pronoun has no support from other MSS. omission of the was written at the beginning of this line, there would 1 6. If, as is at least probable, (ACFGL, &c.) even supposing that be room enough for scarcely is read by W-H. with ABCL and (t^BE, &c.) stood here, and not
12.
which
is
read before
CL,
&c.,
after
other of
MSS.
19. It
in
^
;
[ ^^, ^^^
The
size of the
b5P, &C.
that the
is
MSS.
20.
ow
here.
lacuna
papyrus agreed with the majority practically the same as in the two
,
,
.
.11
lines preceding.
At the end of the line is a mark which resembles reading is very uncertain. But the line breathing inl. 1 1 and the other vestiges are consistent with the rough is then abnormally short. , r u are but of 8c after 21. Considerations of space are slightly in favour of the addition There is a strong consensus of manuscript authority insufficient to justify its insertion.
ui
The
.
8
is
(W-H., T.R.) ds in 22 It is evident that the ordinary text The question is whether this readmg considerably too long for the space here available. or whether it is would be sufficiently shortened by the omission (with t^ and C) of ot 1 he papyrus, e.g. the omission of necessary to suppose a variant peculiar to the in the next line, and therefore twenty-two of stands slightly to the right of the
8(6
i-
,,.
ro []
fill
This is the number produced by the lacuna in 1. 22. omitted, the number of letters will be retained, and
is
be twenty-five.
Fol. 2, redo.
the safer.
which has Kvp.e long. a line of at least thirty-four letters, which is obviously too stood here two variants, and suggests that alone may have looks rather like a conflation of Domme is found in a (Vercellensis) cf. note on fol. i, verso 5. in the papyrus of nt, which is added above the is no authority for the omission 2. There Verso with a papyrus here perhaps points to The reading of the first hand.
;
',
> ..
with
AEGK,
^
&c., T.R.,
Xey
} D
,
..,
r^v^Hri.c proauces
line
by the
3.
variant
(,
TOVT
in the lacuna.
:
MSS.,
W-H.
8
4,
this
nXevpav
(EGKL,
&C.,
excluded.
The corresponding 5 fF. There is a difficulty as to the number of lines lost after 1. 5. lacuna in the rec/o consists of three lines, but there would certainly be room for four on If all the longer variants are this side of the leaf if that number seemed more convenient. before (AB, &c.) and assigned to the papyrus, namely, instead of (DL, One of the later hands in ^, &c.), four lines will be produced, consisting of twenty-five, twenty-seven, twenty-five, and twenty-four letters respectively. On the other hand the lacuna can be satisfactorily reduced to three lines by keeping the shorter version of verse 21 and following in verse 22 the reading of ti, which omits the words emoiv. In view of the general agreement of the papyrus with i^, the latter is slightly the more probable hypothesis. 12. The letters in the lacuna must have been rather cramped if the papyrus had the ordinary reading here. Perhaps was written above the line, like in 1. 2 ; it is omitted in a and e. 14, 15. It is clear that the papyrus agreed with ti in placing ow before and omitting aWoi before The ordinary reading ore [] eXtyov would make 1. 1 4 Considerably too short, and 1. 15 impossibly
*5. ^,
long.
17. Here again there can be little doubt of the agreement of the papyrus with t^ in the omission of which is read by W-H. after with the rest of the MSS. The lacuna of this line and the preceding one are of the same size and even when is omitted the number of letters lost in this line will be one more than in 1. 16.
;
CCIX.
I.
25-1
199
The
in
first seveii
verses of the
first
no
omitted.
The
first half of the fourth century A.D., and the fact that the papyrus was found tied up with a contract dated in 316 a. D., and other documents of the same period, tends to fix the date
more
precisely.
There
is
is
apprecioccur.
The
MSS.
nAYAOC- AOYAGC
MeNoc
TOC
eic
[]
KAHTOC AnOCTOAOC
Cn[e]PMATOC
"
[]
ANAC
CAPKA
Plate
II
^
S
XAPIC
[]
THEOLOGICAL
[][]0
10
niCTeOC
KAHTOIC
ffPOC
[]
ONOMATOC
[]
. .
2nd hand.
nepl
^
.
e[IP]HNH
[^ .]
[.
.
^^
kni
.jou
Xoyetas
[.]
On
1st
the wrso.
15
"*?"[
]^
hand.
The only variant of any importance is MSS. all have the reverse order; cf. i, where and the MSS. are divided on the point.
, ;
A
8-7 cm.
;
in
CCX.
Fragment of a
from a papyrus book containing a theological work, the is doubtful. Lines 14-17 of the verso have an obvious connexion with Matthew 17-19 and Luke vi. 43-4, the saying that a tree is known by its fruits. In the parallel passage in the papyrus the words are also put into the mouth of our Lord, as is shown by the following sentence, eyo) and this points to the work having been an apocryphal gospel, possibly the 'Gospel according to the Egyptians.' But the passage may of course only be a quotation from such a work, and the writing on the recto contains no indication that the book was of a narrative character. In line 19 of the verso there is perhaps a reference to Phil. ii. 6 os kv Lines 11 sqq. of the recio begin a little
leaf
] -.
first
an arrangement which, if it is not a mere accident, suggests that the longer lines are a quotation cf. ccxx and introd. to ccxxi (p. 5^). The handwriting is a good-sized, rather irregular uncial, that on the recto being somewhat larger than that on the verso, and may be assigned to the third
;
era.
for d^os,
(cf. is
?,
and
;
occur,
is
introd. to ccviii)
by the omission of the , and there of the verso, of which the meaning is obscure.
contracted
Recto.
Verso.
[.
.]/377[.
.
.][
[.]
'{{.
[.
.]/5/
[]> [
Se
.>[ /[
.
][
]
[.](
[7r]/>i
ayyeXoy
tl[.]s
^ [
[
[ [ [
[
eXeye
];
]u
[
[
epei
9[
OVTOS
[ {
07re[
1
6^ [
2 lines lost.
6
15
] ]9 ]^ ]5 ]
][
]
^[
.]
]9[..
[.
[
[
[ej/]yVei
.
][
.
S[ev]Spov
][.
eyo)
]9
]
v
]
25
]
[.
] \ [.
iSev
]fj/oy
I'Sev
[.
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
ii
11.
NEW
CCXI.
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
Menander,
Plate III \
.
13-2 cm.
33-4
The
comedy
served column of no less than fifty-one lines and the ends of a few lines from the
preceding column, written in a round uncial hand. The papyrus was found together with a large number of documents dated in the reigns of Vespasian, Domitian,
and this fact, combined I. xlv, xcvii, clxxiv, and ccclxxiii resemblance of the handwriting of the papyrus to that of many with the strong of the documents of that period, leaves no doubt that it dates from the end of the first or the early part of the second century of our era. The elision marks and (with two exceptions) the paragraphi denoting
and Trajan,
e.g. O. P.
changes of speakers are by the first hand. There is a tendency to separate words, and pauses are generally indicated by a short space. The MS. has been carefully revised by a second person, probably a contemporary, whose
handwriting
is
who
which three sorts are found: the high dot see 3a and 47, and cf. denoting a long pause, the low dot {-^]) denoting a short pause, and the double dots denoting a introd. to ccxxvi) change of speaker (cf. ccxii and O. P. I. xi) (2) several corrections and various readings, together with the occasional addition of letters originally elided, and
by
dots, of
{,
He
is
responsible
frequent alterations in the arrangement of speakers indicated by the first hand insertions of the speakers' names (cf. ccxii and O. P. I. xi); (3) occasional a few stage directions, for the occurrence of which in MSS. of so early
(4)
a period there is no parallel. The result is a fairly good and carefully arranged in 18 and the wrong insertion text, though a few mis-spellings, e.g. of two iotas adscript in 45, are not corrected. The occurrence of the Attic forms TToeiy (a and 14) and iSs (50) in a MS. of the Roman period is remarkable.
Concerning the authorship of the fragment there can be no doubt, since ' lines ii-ia of the papyrus coincide with the quotation
The
plate
was found
bottom right-hand corner of the correct position of the two small fragments photographed in the The larger of the two joins Col. II. 29-34, the smaller after the facsimile had been made.
I.
$
12
play
is
to
Menander (Men.
Shorn Lady ').
Meineke,
p.
i37
= Kock,
The name
of the
(' The not given, but Meineke assigned the quotation to the The certainly known fragments of that play are of the scantiest
cite one,
quotation
among
the unidentified fragments) has but two, neither of which gives any clue to the This, however, is partly known from an epigram of Agathias [Antk. Pal. plot.
V.
217):
,, ,
Keipavra
kv
M.^vavhpov
''
for yXvKepovs, from which Scaliger (In line 2 there is a variant conjectured TKvKepas, which was accepted by Jacobs but not by StadtmuUer.) From this epigram it appears that the principal character in the play was
' [.
Trepie/cetpev,
,'
'Fobvs
was
p.
called Glycera.
p. xxvi.
^ 4
924
^^ 6$, .
Mevavbpov
who in a jealous mood went so far and that she, if we accept the emendation of Some more details are supplied by Philostratus,
ovh\ avTos aiTOKeipas
' ^.
From
this
we gather
was a
captive,
The
epigram. In our papyrus we have Polemo, the rude and jealous soldier who has been deserted by his mistress Glycera on account of his ill treatment of her, and now wishes to be reconciled, together with several references (13 and
or act of drunken violence committed by Polemo, i.e. the 47) to a As Blass remarks, there can be no doubt that our cutting of Glycera's hair.
fragment belongs to the closing scene of the play, the plot of which can
to a considerable extent be reconstructed.
now
characters include Glycera's brother (11 and 50), her father Pataecus (37 sqq.), Doris, a female slave of Polemo (2, 8, i^), Philinus and his daughter (51).
/.
c.)
living with
Polemo the
soldier
presumably
Plate
III
i>
'^^lif:
roc'
.i^
f-l
>...
"Oi'C.
TT
No.
CCXI
NEW
at Athens,
is
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
13
visited
who
is
Glycera's hair,
by a man whom Polemo suspects of being her lover but In a fit of violent jealousy Polemo cuts off whereupon she deserts him, and in some unexpected manner
father, Pataecus,
presumably a
feVos,
with
whom
she takes
Polemo on finding out his error is filled with remorse, no doubt heightened by the discovery that Glycera comes of honourable
parentage, and ardently desires to receive her back. This leads to the climax of the play which is fortunately preserved in our fragment. Polemo and Doris
are engaged in dialogue before the house of Pataecus, which was on one side of the stage, that of Polemo probably being on the other (cf note on 49), Polemo
is in
him by
the depths of despair and threatens to commit suicide, while Doris comforts offering to go and bring Glycera back. Polemo is overjoyed at this
and dismisses her (1-8). During Doris' absence, Polemo makes a short soliloquy on his mistake and the rashness of his conduct (9-14). Doris then returns with the good ncAvs that Glycera is coming, and suggests that Polemo should propitiate her by offering a sacrifice to the gods. Polemo is delighted with the idea and orders hasty preparations to be made (15-26). Doris then announces that Pataecus also is coming, at which prospect Polemo is
suggestion
much alarmed and runs off into his own house, followed by Doris (27-30). Pataecus and Glycera then come out, and Pataecus congratulates his daughter on her approaching reconciliation. Polemo is brought back, and in 37 sqq.
Pataecus formally offers him Glycera in marriage, accompanying his offer with some sound advice. Polemo joyfully accepts Glycera as his wife and is forgiven by her (43-48). The fragment closes with the announcement by Pataecus
of the betrothal of his son to Philinus' daughter, whose love
formed a secondary intrigue in the play. It comedy was more than twenty or thirty lines
Col. ]N:
I.
]Moi ]CMeNO[.]
jAOrOYC
5
:[ _[
is
off.
Col. II.
[.] : [.
]AreiC
[ 0 [
e
006
0[
.][
AKOYCON
14
15
<-
25
]!
h^
30
_iCaMIKAYTHC[.]MnOHCOYC[
^
35
]^
]isi
]AC:
]
IJA
_ ? [.][ [.][
:
[.
45
[...]<'
[ [ [ [ [ [
[
[[ - [ :
[.]
.][.
[.][ 0[
[ -[ 00[.][
0[
:[[C]]KA[
AYTO C
[.][ .[ ][
:[ .
:
[.
.]=[
.[
|[.]][.][
.
[.
[
[
.][ ][ ]0[.][
][.][
]hnoctp[
]:0[ [.]
..
][.
[ :[
[
[[] [.][
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
50
(.) (.)
(.) (.)
. ; 8(, ^
Lv
. [ '
:
'*''
[ [
[
15
:eTPOYCZH[
eav
(.) (.)
|()
(.) (.)
[ ^, ^ , . 5 -^, [ [ '
kv\(no{i)iJL
v-nkp^v
[ [. ^^
(.)
in the
ol[ov
Xeyeis.
(.)
'.
'
eX[eveipav
()
^\
/c[a]ra
'
[]^ [^
. [
['
()4 []
[],
[], ' []
, ? . (.)
[]9
,
(.)
()
^ .
' ,
, [ [ [. '[.
;
[ .
15
eveSoeT[o
[- ^
^; (.)
(.)
() [].
(.)
[.
i:^
[^ [
- ^ -
[\
25
ayere [_
i6
(TTataikoc)
k^uvai
[^
yap
() (.) 6\\
,
.[. [
[
(.)
[](.)
[ . ^ ', ] [, ,^ [ . , . 4 [ . () [[ . (
['
eiS'
'[6][].
in
[
[/'
[ei
Set
30
"
8e[Si)^e]ai
^ -
[uJTrep
35
Xiyeiv,
(.) (.)
(.) (.)
[,
^^
'
e^ct.
40
[]
7[]
;
[^
7r/D07rer[e]y
[,
^.
6[.
e^
46
(.) 6[,
(),
(.)
)
)(][
'
(5)
(.)
Polemo. ' that I might drown myself. Doris. Don't talk nonsense. Pol. But what shall I do, Doris ? How can darling ?
. . .
I,
unlucky wretch,
live
without
my
Dor. She
Pol.
it ?
set
on
it,
I will bring
Dor.
fear of
my
Pol. Excellent
what
little
want you
to say.
Glycera,
how
I will give you your freedom to-morrow, Doris. But listen to {Doris enters the house 0/ Paiaecus.) She has gone in. Ah me, you have taken me by storm I might have known it Avas a brother, not
Go,
'
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
17
a paramour. / was the wretch and a jealous fool ... in a fit of drunken violence. That was my destruction and it served me right. {Re-enter Doris from the house.) What news, dear Doris ? Dor. Good news she will come to you. Pol. She was only mocking you. Dor. No, by Aphrodite. She was putting on a gown, and her father was supervising. You ought long ago to have been making a thankofifering for the attainment of your desires, since she has had this good fortune.
;
kill
By Zeus, you are right ... the cook is within. Let him sacrifice the sow. Dor. But where are the basket and the other necessaries Pol. Oh, as for the basket, he can begin the sacrifice with that afterwards, but let him the sow now. Nay, I too want to filch a crown from an altar somewhere and
Pol.
.?
put
it
on.
Dor.
Pol.
so.
Dor. By the way, her father, too, was on the point of coming out. Pol. Himself? What will happen to me ? {Polemo enters his house.) Dor. Alas I, too, will enter and assist if I am wanted. {Doris follows Polemo into his house. Enter Pataecus and Glycera.) Pataecus. I thank you very much for that word reconciled.' When you have been fortunate, then to be satisfied with the revenge that is a mark of the Greek character. But let some one call him out. Pol. {re-entering). Jiere I am I was only sacrificing for good fortune, having learnt that Glycera had found in reality those of whom she had not even dreamed. Pat. True. But please listen to Avhat I have to say. This woman I give to you for the procreation of children in wedlock
! . . .
'
That
is
splendid.
Pat. In future
forget
that
you are a
soldier,
deed again.
Pol. Apollo,
reckless act
?
I, who was but now so appallingly near destruction, shall / do another Never again, Glycera, if only you will make it up, dearest. Glycera. Yes for now your drunken violence has proved a source of blessing to us.
;
Pol.
By
Zeus,
it
has.
That is why I have pardoned you. Pol. Come, join the sacrifice, Pataecus.
Gly.
paragraphi 2iho\Q and below this line were inserted by the corrector, being and in lighter ink than the others. Their omission must have been a simple error on the part of the first hand. Without them both 11. 5 and 6 would belong to Polemo, and in that case vnepev Xeyfif in 7 would have no meaning. There is a spot of ink, perhaps and it is possible that a dot is lost above the meant for a dot, under the of where the papyrus is rubbed. If so a change of speaker was indicated after But and the following, we should have expected the since there is a space left between the two dots to have been placed after the N, as elsewhere, instead of above and below the means anything, it may be merely a letter and even if the ink spot under If, however, the change of speaker took place after and not in the lacuna at the
6.
The
tvio
thicker, shorter,
i8
end of the
bring the
8.
supply
(.)
tZ
girl.
removed by the
10.
11.
involves an impossible hiatus, which reading of the papyrus and the alteration of ' to insertion (suggested by Blass) of * after in the previous line.
The
12.
more
like A.
14.
i6. VbveT[o
Glycera was preparing to come out. The first letter may be T. The vestiges of the is extremely doubtful. 17. second letter suit A, or A better than anything else. and O), but instead of might be read as TT and 18. The two letters after would not fill the lacuna. The two doubtful gammas might be C or T, and the doubtful might be 0. 19. The first hand wrote eVTYXHKYIAC, the termination being altered to HC by the
( : 05=^ 85. [
!
:
0cf.
vw,
1.
5 to
is
'
Polemo's metaphors are naturally military. For the supplement see Menander Fr. 862 (Kock), quoted above. The tip of a letter at the end of the line can only belong to A or
with the passive,
Ar. Eccl. 804 8iappayS>
.
CO,
For
[0]00
Testament. of her father,
20.
cf.
the
The meaning
appears to
.
and
is
much
be that
corrector.
The form By
in
is
- was
common
32, traces of Ui^ paragraphiis above this line, though slight owing to the damaged Between 20 and 21 there is also a parasurface of the papyrus, are clearly discernible. graphus which has been enclosed by the corrector between two comma-shaped signs.
(
;
one in the
The
Apparently the first hand considered that a change of speaker took place either in or at the where he leaves a blank space), indicating the change end of 20 (probably after by the paragraphus between 20 and 21. The corrector, on the other hand, assigned both 20 and 21 to the same speaker (Polemo), and the comma-shaped signs enclosing the paragraphus are brackets indicating its removal while in order to make matters clearer, he added the name of the speaker against 1. 22. In four other cases, between 29-30, 31-32, 33-34, and 49-50, the corrector has inserted a similar comma-shaped sign at the conclusion of UiQ paragraphus, and once (50-51) at the beginning of it ; but as in each of these cases the other end of the paragraphus is lost or effaced, it is impossible to be certain that they were parallel to the bracketing of the paragraphus between 20 and 21. The probability, however, that in these five instances also the corrector intended to cancel the paragraphi is very strong. Whether he was right in doing so, is of course a different question, which must be decided in each passage separately but he appears to be, or may be, right except in one instance (49-50), where the bracketed paragraphus seems certainly to be required. This case might perhaps suggest that our explanation of the comma-shaped signs as brackets is wrong, and that the corrector did not mean to signify by them the omission of a paragraphus. But the insertion of these signs must have meant something, and if the seeing that he has inserted two (above and corrector wanted to omit a paragraphus below 6) it is only to be expected that he should wish to do so the method of enclosing it Moreover, the hypothesis that in small brackets would be the most natural course to follow. the paragraphi enclosed by the small brackets were not intended by the corrector to be removed prevents any satisfactory explanation of 20, 21. As Ave have explained this but the first hand, by inserting passage, the corrector assigned both lines to Polemo a paragraphus between these two fines, intended the division of speakers to be as follows
(.) \
',
payeipos tvbov yap Xeyeif. (.) '[. of speaker is necessitated by the first, for
.
.
.]
(.)
^.
some
part at least of 21
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
19
must be spoken by Polemo, since there is paragraphus between 21 and 22 which is spoken by Dons. This is a less satisfactory arrangement than that gained by assigning both hnes to Polemo, though it is perhaps tenable. But if we suppose that the brackets enclosmg \ht paragraphus between 20 and 21 are meaningless, and that the corrector did not mtend any change in the arrangement of speakers, we have to suppose that he twice omitted to insert in 20 and 21 the double points which he regularly uses elsewhere to denote a change of speaker. Such an omission is very improbable and since the hypothesis that the brackets enclosing iht paragraphus between 20 and 21 indicate its omission by the corrector is the only legitimate explanation of that passage, we are justified in explaining the other cases where the brackets occur in the same way, though as has been said, it does not follow that the bracketing was in all cases correct. 22. the first ceremony in offering a sacrifice was to fill the baskets with sacred barley which was sprinkled on the head of the victim and on the altar. But Polemo IS m such a hurry that he wishes to proceed to the sacrifice at once and have the
;
,.
prelimmaries afterwards Cf Eur. /. ^.1471 26. The reading of the corrector, hv instead of yoiv, is probably not a correction but a variant from another MS. Cf. O. P. I. introd. to xvi. 28. For in the sense of going into the house off the stage cf. 9 fiVeXiyXv^. Polemo must be the subject. It is clear that he enters his o\\n house, not that of Pataecus;
[,^
^,.
((
and the adscript fta(e)tai in 49. Since Pataecus' house was on the stage 9-15), two houses were represented, as in the (cf p. 19 of our edition). The correct arrangement of the speakers in the next six lines is very diflScult to unravel owing to the lacunae and the number of alterations in the arrangement made by the corrector, while any adscripts which he may have made in the margin of 29 to 34 are lost. In any case 30 must belong to Doris, 32 and 33 to Pataecus; and we have followed what appears to be the view of the corrector (cf note on 20) in assigning 29 to Doris, 31 and 34 to Pataecus. If however the brackets enclosing the /ara^ra/^/ between 29-30, 31-2, 33-4, are disregarded, and the arrangement indicated by the first hand is retained, 29 belongs presumably to Polemo, 31 and 34 certainly to Glycera. 29. The first letter can be or C the third is like or N, the fourth like , 0, or C; the fifth resembles or M, and the sixth , T, or I. The supposed of AKONTOC is rather more Hke M; the three letters following AKONT can each of them be 6, or C. The letter erased is perhaps T. The letter following might be 0. 30. fiCeiMI is corrected from 31. TO " Pataccus is repeating a word which Glycera has just " spoken within the house. Cf. Menand. Fr. 240 (Kock). 32.^ The dot after GYTYXHKAC here and after in 47 represents a not an illegible letter. means not to seek for any further revenge.'
cf. 2 1
4{)
too
(cf.
[]["
8((
:
. "
doubt
'
,
(
35.
36.
The
[] ' . ()
38.
AP might be read
The
0, but not as or P. top of the paragrapkus above this line is visible before the lacuna. eV this was the usual formula in Athenian marriage contracts,
rr.
inc.
Cl.
Menander
46-47
185 (Meineke)
refer
ye
The
on
32.
49. eiePOYC is corrected from eiAIPOYC. It is very difficult to see why the paragraphus between this line and the line following should have been deleted, for a change of person is indicated in 49 by the double dots after 1TATAIK, and the corrector elsewhere (between 22 and 23) allows a paragraphus to stand where there
C 2
20
is
and none at the end of the line. The adscript '{()(. means that Polemo goes into his own house to sacrifice; cf. note on 28. 50, 51. The removal of the paragraphus between these two lines by the corrector seems to be an improvement. If the reading of the first hand is retained, the speaker in 51 (? Glycera) is made to anticipate in a remarkable way the news which Pataecus is
6[)
<iCKivov much more satisfactory to assign (with the corrector) and suppose that a change of speaker was made after dvyarfp. There may since the place which would have been occupied by the have been two dots after lower one is lost. The absence of a paragraphus after 5 1 may indeed be regarded as an argument against the supposition that the corrector introduced a change of speaker into But seeing 51, for he sometimes mstxis paragraphi besides removing them (note on 6). that the corrector has carefiiUy denoted the changes of speaker by the system of dots, he may have been inconsistent in his use of the inferior system oi paragraphi which was employed by the first hand. How inadequately changes of speaker could be indicated in drama by the system o{ paragraphi is suflSciently proved by the present fragment.
giving.
It is
to Pataecus,
',
CCXII.
21-9
Aristophanes?
X
1 1 -6
cm.
2) indicates
'.
fragment certain
with
give
;
av or kav)
and Fr. {b) 6 ]TArA0(Ju[ coincides, so far as it goes, with a Athenaeus 15, 701 b (Keck, Fr. 599) from Aristophanes,
The
\_
is
by Athenaeus.
title.
It
not
any clue
to
its
The
expression
the beginning, not, as in the papyrus, towards the end of a verse) in a line from
'
first
quoted by
irevKas
(?)
Aristophanes' Thesmophoriazusae Secundae (Kock, Fr. 326), and it has been -n^vKas ... was also derived from that play. suggested that the line
This, however,
is
quite hypothetical
though
in
it
is
only the ends of about half the lines. The second column is complete at the top and bottom, but the ends of the lines are missing. Both these columns are occupied with a dialogue, the speakers in which are probably women (cf. I. 6
but the subject of their conversation is extremely from the bottom of a column, but it cannot be the bottom of (a) I, since the last two lines are lyrics and belong to the chorus, and will not therefore combine with (a) 11. i. For the same reason this fragment cannot be
II.
I
;
obscure.
Fr. (b)
is
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
21
from the column preceding {a) I. (c) is also a detached fragment, the position of which is quite uncertain. The script is a large round upright uncial, not very regular, but bold and handsome in appearance. It is remarkable for the use of the archaic form of (l) which is occasionally found in Roman papyri
(cf. G. P. I. ii). The date of the MS. can hardly be later than the middle of the second century, and it may go back to the end of the first. The hands of two correctors may be distinguished; cf. note on II. 6. The division
of
which the usual double dots are inserted these, like the marginal paragraphi which also denote the alternations of the dialogue, are no doubt by the first hand. High and middle points occur at the ends of the lines of Col. I and in Col. II
is
line
in
pauses in the sense are marked by points placed above the line. All these stops have probably been added later, perhaps by the first corrector. The other occasional lection signs are also unlikely to be original.
Fr.
{a).
Col.
I.
Col.
]IOMAI
jepxeTAi.
]
]ATI
]
]ANHICXOAH'
]|.
]
.
JXMAC
[ _|; 0 60 .
:
' ;{
[
[ [
OMAI
lo
]
15
]600
[.
[. [.
.
6[
as
.
TiecTiTOY0OAeroYCiT[
.][ .] [
.
[.]|[
[ :[ [.][ .[
.
[.
. [
.jTOXPHcer
[.]| | [
[.]
22
Fr.
{b).
][ ]
]
Fr.
][ ][
The
letter
][ ]|[
]. .[
][
5
][
].[
jNIXOM[
]CinAeO[
][
() .
3.
is
may
P, or C.
The
last letter
may be
4.
6.
The
last letter
had a
in the
vertical stroke
Y, T, or N,
e. g.
would
suit.
middle of the line as has been written in a minute and probably contemporary hand. Over this the missing syllable has been written a second time in larger letters by another hand, which is probably also responsible for the addition in I. The insertion of in 8 and of in the margin opposite 15, and the addition of as a variant above the line in {b) 7 seem to be due to the first corrector. or TT are or Y, but II. The first letter is either or C; the second is probably
Above
the
sign
in the
.
or
19.
em A:
letter,
as
is
a single
20.
.
may
initial
the
may equally
A, A, or
well be 0.
I,
at the
end of
very doubtful;
would
Fr. {b) 6.
7, 8.
The
doubtful
These
.
.
ceding iambic lines by about four syllables. may be Fr. (c) I. The doubtful before the lacuna may be C. 5. 6. A might perhaps be read as X.
The suggested
most
A.
^.
8\
irXiov
)(,
[6
.
? [\6
kya>
[i:^
'
'
- ^ _
^-
- ^ -
',
NEW
5 ri kari
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
b
' 9,
[]
t[ols]
/?
[]
ey
.
15
[1
[\ ] [ ]. ? . \[]
,^ '
oVetSoy
,
[
.
;
23
[9
)=!
on
[9 '49 [9 ? / [
(?)
- ^ - ^ -] - ^ -
eVi.
8e
[=
ka&
eu[^ -
. . \
. 2
eyo)
[]
iSdv
,
Toh
[],
[]
[8]\
ovre
[ ^?
,
[, [
- ^ - ^ -
^ -
(?)
[89.
[^
'
^-^-
[^
CCXIII.
Plate IV.
Fr.
Tragic Fragment.
()
8
1
8 cm.
columns on the verso Part of a speech out of a tragedy, written in several and the corrupt Greek indicate The rough unformed hand of an account. of the better preserved portion that the writer was a schoolboy. The subject The scen^is laid in Lydia, and it is probable is very clearly the fate of Niobe. fragments is Niobe's father that the speaker both here and throughout the petrified form, bewails (fr. d) Tantalus, who, after lamenting over his daughter's It is an obvious and fortune. the loss of his kingdom and the fickleness of or Sophocles both tempting supposition that the author is either Aeschylus upon the subject of Niobe. of whom are recorded to have written tragedies in the Niobe of Aeschylus, Tantalus certainly figured among the dramatis perscnae him after the catastrophe and a few fragments are preserved of a speech made by play but according to Eustathius had taken place. Less is known of Sophocles' sqq. Opusc. 3. 38; Welcker, Griech. Trag. 286 (p. 1367, 31: cf. G. Hermann, Lydia, while her children" to takes a different view) he made Niobe herself go
;
24
and Professor
of the
whom we
the restoration
diction
[a]
is
decidedly Sophoclean.
The
Fr.
) , $.
this is a favourite construction of
66
in
Aeschylus
is
O. R. 801
{).
is
Sophocles, e.g. Phil. 1343, Tr. 11 74 {k'nuhri) only known from later authors but compounds
;
oi
do not occur
&c.),
in
and
is
8.
inf. is
,
I. 2.
Sophoclean
[Ant.
1044,
but
not found
in
Aeschylus.
by Sophocles
7.
10.
occurs four
is is
used twice
Sophoclean
(Az. 19, Anl. 226, &c.), but does not occur in Aeschylus.
These considerations
6. ? 6t]vypos (Sept. c.
certainly outweigh the few instances of the use of Aeschylean words which
are not found in the extant plays of Sophocles
:
Fr.
(a)
I.
There is also to be noted the Th. 985), Fr. (b) I. 3. (Pers. 297). occurrence of several words not hitherto included in the tragic vocabulary,
(cf.
if
xiii. 6),
eueAoi,
reixt'Cetv,
and
and
XiQovVy
I. 8, 9.
the piece
is
written
is
in
each containing the ends of lines of one column and the beginnings of
In both cases the bottoms of the columns are preserved
If they are to
therefore
evident that the fragments cannot be placed one above the other
so
as
to
be united at
first
all
column of
of frag,
(b)
frag, (a)
with the
of frag.
(a).
The
I,
(b) II
of the
of (a)
is
precluded by word K(.pav\y6's which cannot be where only one foot and a half is
latter possibility is
wanting.
(a) II
left
On
with
(b) I.
(<5)
The
is
and the
edge of
very similar
is
recto,
of which there
two fragments.
;
but they
The may
have been short ones, and the whole speech need not have contained a number of lines greater than is frequently found in the of extant tragedies. With regard to the date of the MS., the document on the recto a list of names accompanied by amounts in money is decidedly early, and probably
^?
falls
within the
first
century.
The
is
unlikely to be divided
it is
recto
by a very wide
and though
difficult to
date
Plate IV
IF
,'^
\.^:
^^'$
i^j<.
X X X! U u
d
'>.<..5.-;,
I !;.j:eifeir*-|
^3'?*%-r
.^>..^,.,5^;;r-^
;"
^
*^-.ri
-c
"^
s*
F:
4
i
"^ ^ J^ t: S
i?
*^
2^^'
a;
4 x
/
,-'t
^ ill
<?
^ 3
\ i
ii
^3 erg
erA'^
k*
^^
3^
<L-
$^-^
M.:i.
AU->
NEW
hands of
earlier rather
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
example appears
25
to belong to the
10
]6006
]NAIMOAONG)eKOYCIOYCM[.]XAC
] ][.]
10
] ]
JNTOMONCKHnPOYXIAI
][ ]
Col.
] ] ][. .]
jeiNHCOIAAKAIMArOYCHArAC
]AjOICneTPOICINYMnAAINC0Nei
][ ]
12 letters.
]
than to the
Col.
I.
second century.
Fr.
[a).
Col. II.
.[][
[.
.[
][
[][
CT-[
Fr.
{b).
Col.
II.
][.]
jCTYXHC
nr.]H[
[.
.][
[
[
].TjCKYKAeiTYX[.
]
:
[
.
.]
[
;
().
5.
6.
8.
it could perhaps be . 2. The first letter is probably or C. INHC has been corrected from The dot above the supposed may represent a diaeresis.
read as Y, hardly as M.
The
traces of the
is
first letter
seem
11.
There
room
for
one
letter
fairly certain)
and the
following e.
12.
{b).
also be read.
9.
The
first letter
10.
or N.
in
I.
26
The
letters
end of
this line
do not appear in the facsimile owing to the fact them was turned over when the photograph was
taken.
II.
I.
The
third letter
may be
Y.
])=!-
[ ] 9 [ [ , []^ ]9 ]. [? ] ' [ , ].
tSeiv
[rfj
^ _]7
6]
8'
\\^
]
'4])(^
/'
^ ,,
I.
2-12.
.
^
eiKiXov nirpats,
evi
[?
[$09
[^\
[!ii!
[
-
-W - i^
[^
[!^
- ^ ^
- ^ - W
[
[i=i
^ -
~ ^ '^
^-
[^ ~
-^ [v^_^_w_^_^
[^
\j
"^
^^ \] ]
]?
] ][] ^ ]
kJ\9
[].
;
]9
\[.
. 3-12. 'Lo, there may be seen the stone-wrought image, in colour like to the rocks, but with the familiar shape and founts of welling tears ; a dark abode shall be her resting-place. I am stricken with amazement Either there is breath in the lifeless stones, or the god has power to petrify. Thus as I gaze my heart is wrung by my
{).
dumb
child's
of Fate
piteous lot
I.
yet to
go
forth
and engage
gods in despite
{a).
sqq.
Cf. Sophocles,
Ani. 823-833.
4.
5.
emendation which would be slightly nearer to the original the form arayes (for arayopfs) is found in Apoll. Rhod. 4. 626. If this is preferred the next line may begin 6. an unknown metaplasm for (d). I. 2. eSjj the capital of Tantalus was at Mt. Sipylus, where a city called Tantalis is said to have been destroyed by an earthquake cf. Arist. Meieor. ii. 8 yevofvo nepl The region waS knOWn as tO which no doubt in 4 refers. 9, 10. For the wheel of Fortune, cf. Sophocles Fr. 713
;
:
NEW
;
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
//.
27
irirpais
:
cf.
Homer,
xxiv.
IS
the
compouiid
54 new.
yaiav.
arayas
is
another possible
2.
:
].
iv
' \(
del
[ ].
( .
'^'''
CCXIV.
II
Epic Fragment.
7 "9
Parts of forty-three hexameter lines, inscribed upon the two sides of a small
What
remains of the
on the verso, which is much rubbed and difficult to decipher, is indeterminate in character, the topic being the dangers of travel by sea. The recio is occupied with a speech relating to Telephus. According to the legends Telephus was king of Mysia at the time of the Greek expedition against Troy. He opposed the landing of the Greek army on the Mysian coast, but was wounded by Achilles. He was then pressed to join the expedition, but declined on the ground that his wife was the sister of Priam. Achilles subsequently cured the wound with the rust of the spear which had inflicted it and in return for this service Telephus pointed out to the Greeks their route. The first five lines of the recfo clearly refer to the initial stage of the story, and describe how narrowly the Greek host escaped destruction at Telephus' hands The Achaeans would not have come yet alive to Ilium, but there would have Menelaus fallen, and there Agamemnon perished, and Telephus would have slain Achilles, the best warrior among the Argives, before he met Hector (2-5)
:
'
'
The situation is therefore posterior to that in the Iliad. What The speaker, who is a Trojan woman (cf. 11
tinues,
^,
;
follows
is
obscure.
14
), conis
and prays
for
reference to Telephus
introduced (16).
and a further hypothesis which will satisfactory the recto and correlate this with the
is
cf.
not
easy to discover.
that the speaker
The
is
allusions to Telephus
may
be accounted
for
by supposing
several
his wife
Astyoche
and
Prof.
Robert, to
whom
28
restorations in
Italy,
and that
Astyoche,
who
among
the captive
;
Trojan women, is exhorting her fellow- slaves to set fire to the Greek ships This is attractive, if rather difficult to cf. Tzetz. ad Lycophr. 921, 1075. The style indicates the Alexandrian origin of the reconcile with recto 12-15.
poem.
cursive
The handwriting
period.
is
of the
same
No
stops or
\]^^
[]
[eji
Kv tl
^^ 9
^
Recto.
e?
iXiou
[]
5
[]6
[6
SapSavov
^ ?'
^evapi^
e/cro/)[os
[]
[^ ^
[
e[
]
>
apyeioi{o)
yej'ios]
ev
[] []
[C]vs
5[e
[o'\v8i
[.
.
[ ]
7][])?
a[py\^ioiai
[.
15
.]
9 [ / ^ [
apyeiovs
[]
e[.
.
/;[
[
.
Yos
ye[v]e
9
Se
.
8e
[.
.]
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
Verso.
29
[la letters
[
[.]8
uev
,,
,)
V TTOVTOV
rjS
[^3
[
]^^
]
.
^
[.]
h^
. .
9 [9
^
vrfC
[7 [3
[
]"
]
.
yOovos
][
[ ]
.
.
]
. , .
ey
]
^
[.
]'[
^ [][][]
[
[.]
.]
.
[.]/[. .]
.[.]
[.]
[.]
[,]y
0[.
[.]
[.
[.
.
o[y .]eXae[.
..].[.
/c]ar[a]
.
^e[. .]ov
.
.]e[.]
/ []
.]ry
oS^vei
oy
[.]
^[.
vr)[,]
.]
,^
.
cXolto
.]
.
15
[9]
Tis
[,]....
[.
.][.][.
]
peeOpov
[. .]....
]
]
[
[]/
vaiuv
[.
.
[. .][.]
20
[. .]
.
[.
letters
^ ] [
.
.][.
,]9
] ^
.
]iov
]V^^Y ?)?[^]y^[^
[
^Xiktos
]6^6[
Redo.
10.
1
I.
. The
allusion
is
4.
18.
or
21.
Robert suggests
% ;[6>?
doubtful
of. ccxxiii.
mv
after ovh(.
introd.
Verso.
The
may be
or possibly
or
.
;
Of
there
vtv,
may
may be
may
also be only
suit
one
letter
between the
to read
.
The
traces
at
and
would
It
may be
30
CCXV.
Philosophical Fragment.
23-2
X 18-3 cm.
columns from a philosophical work, apparently couched and II. 12 V in the form of a letter, see I. 16-17 uncial, the letters varying much in size The handwriting is an irregular is written with three separate strokes e especially tends to be very large. In its general appearance the papyrus bears considerable of equal length. resemblance to the semi-literary hands of the second century B.C., e.g. that of the first three columns in the papyrus Didot of Euripides (ed. Weil). But it is a distinctly later example, and was found Avith documents of the Roman
Parts of three
? ?.
period, so that
it
is
not at
all
likely to
it
Augustus.
in a
On
have been written before the reign of can hardly be later than the middle of the first
century A. D.
There are a few corrections, some by the original scribe, others probably different but contemporary hand. The paragraphi are original, but the other marks of punctuation with one exception (see note on II. 19) have
later.
is
been added
The
by the writer. The and especially fear of the gods, which is and style and vocabulary (which includes such words as are post-classical, but on account of the age of the papyrus the work must have been composed not later than the first century B. C. The author was probably an Epicurean philosopher, possibly Epicurus himself who wrote ttc/si (Diog. Laert. x. 27). and
severely criticized
$
Col.
V[.
^
Col. II.
I.
.]lto[.
[.]a
[. .]i
[][]
[]
5
^^
[]
^
(cs
(
[.
[.
.^
eav
ye
[9]
^^ ^
//[]/
\[]
NEW
i^X
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
31
\\i\v
/ ^^^'^/
8
15
$
[]8[]
\\^ ^^
15 [Se]
[][] []
[roi]s
[?
] [] []
TTore
TOVS
[]
;7;|[/]
^^'^
\] [] [ ]
\8^\()
ev
^ [] ^ .
Se
]9 []
[
[] /
[\^
[8
[]
[
)
ea[v
[] ^ []
^
S
[
ere
:
[] [
[.
.
20
]
]
[.
.
[
. .
[
.
.
\\
[.
\\ [\>^
.][.]
.
\\
7[
^ ]
.
25
[.
[ [
25
[]
[...].[..
[.
.]^[ \^9^'-^
[.
.][.
30
[] [8] [.
[.
.
[] []
.]
[]
^
.]
.
.
.]vr[.
.]
[>-7[.
][ [[
[]
[.
.
.
\[ [] ^
]
. .
[.
]vioiavri[.
({]
[]
[
.
]
].
[] [ ] [ []
.
.
[.
.]
,
Sia [.
.
[.
.][.
.] .] [.
[
.
[.
.][.
Col. III.
[. .]
'
32
raL
yap
[ [
6[
[.
^? [ [ [9
eavTovs
15
.]
. .
[
[
[9
[
[....]
[.
7rp[
.] .[
[],'
.]
[9
7[
[
2.
[.
.]
2
....
[.
[.
.]
[
[
]?"^'"[
yti'[e]ff[^]a(
'
';[]
is
also possible.
Nor, indeed, even when this further statement is made by the ordinary man, " I fear all the gods and worship them, and to them I wish to make every sacrifice and It may perhaps imply more taste on his part than the average, nevertheless by offering." But do you, sir, this formula he has not yet reached the trustworthy principle of religion. consider that the most blessed state lies in the formation of a just conception concerning and reverence and worship this idea.' the best thing that we can possibly imagine to exist is corrected by the first hand from 6. mUSt be a mistake (or II 12. is used by Epicurus ap. Diog. Laert. ix. 77. 30. 32. A small fragment with Jat at the end of a line perhaps belongs to the end of this line, and another fragment with jep to 34, i. e. .[]/3. Blass considers the meaning of this obscure passage to be that the ideal II. 1-8. of the Supreme Being is to be honoured with feasting and pleasures like those commonly enjoyed at the festivals of the gods, but the wise man will also sometimes do homage to received opinions and the established laws relating to the worship of the gods cf. Plutarch, In 8 either simply or must be read. conlra Epicur, beat. 21. p. 11 02 ^.
4 sqq.
([^^
. .
;
^
action
^^
gives
no
let
satisfactory sense.
there be no question of fear in this, nor any assumption that your For why, "by Zeus," to use the vulgar buy the favour of the gods. Is it because you think that you do them an injury ? phrase, do you fear them ? Are you not then regarding Is it not plain in that case that you are making them inferior the divine power as something mean, if it is inferior to you ? is very 10. The reading doubtful; the termination is more like buying of thanks.' is must refer to a new word meaning something lost at the top of the column, probably fear of the gods, which was the subject of the first column and to which the speaker now reverts. the lower stop is by the first hand, the higher was added by the person who 19.
8-19. 'But
will
.?
[']
-.
'
not room for sense of this passage seems to be that men think it necessary to fear and honour the gods in order that other men may be restrained by the fear of the gods
There
is
25-28.
The
\].
Plate
l7>
-
irtJvS, hHC-^^
c->
'^'^
^:
No.
CCXXV
No.
CCXVI
No.
CCXXXVI
ib)
No.
CCXXXVI
ic)
No.
CCXXXVI
(rt)
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
33
from doing them wrong, was the Epicurean formula of justice (Diog. Laert. x. 1 50). Something like oi is wanted as the subject of but there is not room for that at the end of 28. The number of letters lost at the ends of 19 to 31 ought not to exceed 3 or 4. in 32 seems to be the end of the line.
'
(,
CCXVI.
Rhetorical Exercise.
17-5
Plate V.
19-4
rwi.
by an anti-Macedonian
orator
upon a
being
uncial,
The
florid,
its
a rhetorical composition.
Palaeographically, the papyrus, which
is
is
written in a large
handsome
its
cclxxxv, ccxciii) in a
later than
about
hand of the first half of the first century, mostly covered up by another document of the same period, which was gummed over it in order to strengthen the roll. The writing on
A. D. 50.
On
the verso
is
first century hands which approximate to a literary type, makes it very improbable that the papyrus goes back to the Ptolemaic period. Cf. cclxxxii and ccxlvi (both on Plate VII), the former of which presents many points of resemblance, while the general appearance of the other is slightly later. The corrections are apparently by the first hand.
Col.
I.
Col.
II.
Oepia^
[]
e[il
[]
e[X]ei;
)
[9
.
a\neL
] ^
[.
? ^
[ ^ [9 ^?
.]y
[]
7ro[Xeouy rre
yeyovev
[\ []
^ []
[]
'
34
Toa
[] 9
[
[
[]/)
VOL
Traaas
].
13 letters
]}
]
10
13 letters ]Sevi
12 letters
17 letters
[[
8
8
[[]
8
"
. ,
9 [8]9
[]
SovXev
]fi
e[i/]
2 lines lost.
17
17 letters
15
[0]a
[]
6
ev
6
2
6
[ '
[] [
[]
8[][
has
Whither at a threat in a single letter to exchange freedom for slavery ? I am considering whether vanished, that pride of empire for which we fought ? my reasoning is at fault. He says that he will declare war upon us ; and so shall we upon him Have the walls of the city fallen ? w^hat Athenian has been taken prisoner ? where
(Are we)
it
.
either
failed in battle
hold has not been violated, we live in we know how to be steadfast in times When his arms are victorious, then let him triumph. Let the threats in his letters deceive barbarians but the city of Athens is wont to give commands, not to receive them.
;
men have had all their hopes crushed moment but our democracy's strongharmony with each other, we abide by the laws, of peril, we never desert the banner of Freedom.
?
If
II.
word
is
^
is
often not
much
difference between
and
first
than
XeXet/x/xe^a.
CCXVII.
7-3 cm.
Fragment of a letter addressed to a king, no doubt Philip or Alexander, concerning the principles of government. Aristotle wrote a treatise on
NEW
for
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
Rose
p. 1489),
35
ed.
and
it
is
belongs to that or to the similar treatise of Theopompus [CicEp. ad Att, la, 40). The papyrus is written in an uncial hand resembling that of the Plato
papyrus facsimiled
the top.
^^
5
'/^^
[
in
)
O. P.
I.
plate VI,
There
is
and may be ascribed with little hesitation a remarkably high margin (7*2 cm.) at
[]^
1
1 1
.
i'Siov
[ ^[ . [
[
apya^
[.
,[
Sei
[,]*
* (Since) the rule of your monarchy is far superior to that of all monarchies that have ever existed, its system and the characteristic feature of the present times ought to be law, especially among those who do not enjoy elective offices in an organized state.'
[.
or possibly
irm[s.
CCXVIII.
Historical Fragment.
This species of composition was popular at Alexandria The upper part of the cf. Susemihl, Alexandr. LitteraUir-Gesch. I. 463 sqq. second column of the fragment is fairly well preserved, and gives a descripThe precise nature of the first is obscured tion of two curious local usages.
,
trial
by
it
was a punishment
is
for
is
some kind
of con-
jugal infidelity;
and
This
followed
by an account of a
by
ordeal, which, on the death of a priest of Ares, the person chosen to succeed him had to undergo. The trial consisted in holding the sword of the god underneath the burning corpse, and from the manner in which this was done
the innocence or guilt of the nominated successor became evident. It is not The barbarous nature of the first stated where these customs obtained.
36
suggests a non- Hellenic background while the mention of the priest of Ares Combining shows that the locality was at least under Hellenic irLfluence. the internal evidence of the usages described with the citation of Zopyrus and
Cleitarchus,
it
may perhaps be
is
Asia Minor.
Cleitarchus
is presumably the historian of Alexander's Asiatic expedition, whose veracity was called in question by Cicero and Quintilian, and whose style displeased the author of the treatise De Sublimitate ( 3). The identification of Zopyrus is
more
difficult.
name
Zopyrus of Colophon or Clazomenae, who was a historian and are found. geographer, is placed in the third century B. C. (cf. Susemihl, op. cit. II. 467 sqq.). Whether or no this is the Zopyrus quoted in our fragment remains a matter of The position of his name in front of that of Cleitarchus perhaps doubt.
It implies that he preceded Cleitarchus either in date or in point of authority. is possible that two other authors are quoted in connexion with the account of
the
trial
by ordeal
(see note
on Fr.
{c)),
but this
is
make
their identity
worth discussion. The papyrus is written in a small, rather delicate, sloping uncial hand, which may probably be referred to the third century. An addition in cursive has
been made at the top of Col. III. No sto^s, paragraphi, or other lection signs occur. V at the end of a line is rather frequently written as a stroke above the preceding vowel. The common >-shaped sign is used to fill up short lines.
Fr. {a).
^ ][.]
Col.
I.
Col. II.
['\
.
.
]
.
]
.
[]
[.
.
[yvu]atKOS
-?
[6\
[]
tovs
neipau
eav Se
0
.
[.
.]
5
,] []
]
]os
7/07;[
Tas
]Xas
]9 -^?
]
[]
lepevs
9 9
0
\09
)
].
?
eiy
Se
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
[cr^vyyevwv
37
"]
15
]
]$
^
.
[]
15
puva[
[]
au
TOS TLV09
2
^8
^
eav 8e
^ ^ ^^-^
\_\8
jfTttt
^^^
6eov
^^
rcC
[6\
[v]at
[.]
ets
[]9
[]
.
e[.
[. ,]
25
9 []
.
.]
7[]
S
.
[.
[.
.]
[.]
[.][.
.]
.]
[
inrep
3 ^[
Col. III.
Fr. {6).
38
Fr.
Fr. {d).
]^p^'[
];[
]y ^>-
Cw[
fi[
^ [
[
[.
.]
]
.
.
][
5 jo^ai a[
.
[]8[]
[
[]
jA'^^f
. .
.
[.J^i'fXf
[
Fr.
.
[.
.][. .]...[
.
(e).
.
5[.
avra[.
^^.
15
[
/[
!'[.]
[
.]]?
.^
[']^
]"4
woman. members
... so long as the natural form remains, if he does not intrigue with another however, he is caught transgressing [these ordinances], he is mutilated, and the Such is the account of Zopyrus and Cleitarchus. If a are burnt at her tomb. priest of Ares dies he is decently laid out by the natives and carried after the third day While the corpse is being burnt by the relatives, the temple-attendant to a public place. deep who has been elected by the people places beneath it the sword of the god. But silence is maintained ; and if it is rightly done, he receives the customary privileges. and if he has any crime upon his conscience, on the steel being held under the body he [is liable to] accusations for his offence against the god
Col. II.
If,
'
A
.
could be read in place of xpoVos. is right, t^s may be Ft. (a). I. II. the termination of a word like is rather more like than , and the 12. the letter after the second may be . the letter before traces following could be read as ; II. 4. The letter written (by the first hand) over at the beginning of this line most resembles , but might be read as a. Possibly the scribe intended to record a variant .... 101/ instead of above rav. Or .... but then he ought to have written before may be read, with the insertion of
I
:
:
.
,
is
'
[']'
13
. []:
i.
e.
(-)
].
[y]fovv
a possible alternative.
NEW
21.
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
or
a[uaii/]erat,
Perhaps
operator
first a oi and the beginnings of the following lines (23-30), with the 22. exception of the top of r of top in 23, are contained upon a detached fragment, Avhich could be placed here with no hesitation if it were not for 24; there, however, the reading is not certain. The doubtful et at the beginning of the line may equally well be v, and it is tempting to and not o. seems clearly to be But the letter before read avTos the doubtful is more like e. lost between e and [. 28. Possibly there may be an may be . Fr. {b). 4. VTo the letter transcribed as Fr. (c). The appearance of the papyrus suggests that this fragment belongs to Col. II and it could well be placed so that the first line joins II. 26. 28 might then run ('\\'\ Archelaus could be the cf.II. 6, 7. preceded in 27 by who is the aUthor of the (Diog. Laert. . 4 1 7)>
may The
[\\
sc.
39
[\] \ - .
: :
[?,
included by Susemihl among the it does not seem possible to read the second letter as 4, ;/[ may be read in place of a at the beginning of the line. 13. Fr.(^). 3. This line was the last of a column.
:
; ' -.
CCXIX.
12-2
8,
a.
Lament for a
X 84
cm. (Fr. a).
Pet.
The speaker
is
man
of a lament, apparently for the loss of a fightingor youth, who professes to be quite disconsolate
his intention of suicide.
all this is doubtful.
'
;
in his affliction,
and intimates
'
is
some
can
not easy to explain on the and 1. 22 have the wider sense of consort supposition that the loss of a bird is the only allusion. On the other hand, and it hardly seems possible to start from the more general meaning of
is
4,
The date
of composition
is
earlier
The
piece was of
some
It is written in rather flowery and poetical language, and previous column. Alexandrian Erotic Fragment of G. P. I. Perhaps an attempt recalls the will be made to reduce the present composition to a metrical scheme, as has been effected by some critics in the case of the Erotic Fragment.' It is noticeable that the ends of the lines so far as they are preserved correspond
'
'
'
with pauses in the sense, and that they are accordingly not quite uniform in length; and that in each line the penultimate syllable is, or may be, short.
Hiatus
is
frequent.
is
The papyrus
written in a rough and rather difiicult cursive hand of the It was found with a number of documents
40
and though dating from the earlier part of the century (e. g. cclix, cclxxxv) perhaps scarcely so old as the oldest of these it is not likely to have been
separated from them
by any considerable interval, t adscript is frequently added where not required, as is common at this period and there are two
;
15 letters
je
p[
] .
.
15
13
12
5
i
]?
.
/[
vy[.
l8l(u[.]
.]
.
].
]v
8'?ji[
].
12 15 16
]a[. .].
/ ][.
](
]/
.
.
ev
rrfj.
.
]8
.
15
^[ ? ? [] ^ ^ []^
[.
.
.][.
.]
.y
[.
17
-[
.
.^(3
[. .]
.]
[.
[]
[,
....
]9 [<]
.]
.
][.
.[.]^
.... Te]Kuop
{]) ^ tuls
]^][]
0]epe
9 [\
9
\<>[
[\\
[]
[] []9
[]5
^ []
v
/ieyay ev
[]
epaaOei^
Fr. {).
NEW
]
.
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
41
HlA
];//[
]iS
[
.
JTToXt
] )([
... I am at a loss where to go. My ship is shattered. I weep for 1 5 sqq. my sweet bird. Come, let me take the chick he nurtures (?), he, my warrior, my beauty, my Greek cock. For his sake was I called great in my life, and deemed happy, comrades, in my breeding cares. I am distraught, for my cock has failed me he fell in
Fr, (a).
'
the loss of
love with Thacathalpas (?) and deserted me. But I shall find rest, having set a stone upon my heart so fare ye well, my friends.' Fr. {a). 2. The last letter of the line may be v, in which case the preceding letter
;
is
or
8.
)8
or
1.
V might be read in place of p, and restored. Perhaps and Bpoaois are very doubtful. Instead of 11. The letters between or {, T,)e\o might be read. The vestiges following suit rather better than would be just possible.
^p<uu
:
10.
.
is is
[\
,(
a.
or
15.
1.
.
is
:
8m
a reference to some
of
Strangely formed
final
/3'[().
2 2.
is
,
cf.
relic
of the cock.
is
it
and may be intended for o. There would have been if where the
a hole in the
was written
for
frequent in papyri. a later form badly formed, and may be meant for . Fr. ((5). There is a blank space below the remains of the last line of this fragment. Either, therefore, the fragment comes from the bottom of a previous column ; or, since the lines in Fr. (a) are irregular in length, the blank space after line 7 may be accounted for by supposing that a short line succeeded, in which case Fr. (3) gives the ends of some But it is not possible to lines from the upper part of the column preserved on Fr. (a).
23. 24.
ujLiets
. (
is
conceivably the
for
On ('
is
name
of a hen.
z.
Or
Dieterich, Untersuch.
Gesch.
combine
{a) 2
and
{>) 8.
CCXX.
Plate
Treatise on Metres.
(Col. VII).
VI
Height 66 cm.
This papyrus contains on the redo fragments of a work on Prosody, on the The hand on the recto is a round well-formed verso Homeric Scholia (ccxxi). upright uncial of good size, which may be assigned to the end of the first or
42
(more probably) the early part of the second century. Some additions and corrections in the MS. have been made by a dififerent second century hand. The corrector is also responsible for the high points marking a pause which have been inserted rather plentifully, and probably for the single accent that occurs (VII. 8). The paragraphi are by the original scribe, who may also have The scholia on the verso inserted the solitary rough breathing in XIII. 5. seem to have been written before the end of the second century. Before being utilized for this second purpose the papyrus, which had no doubt become worn, was cut down, so that of the metrical treatise only the upper parts of the columns perhaps not more than one half of what they originally were are
preserved.
a good deal broken, but the approximate position of all but the The smallest fragments can fortunately be determined from the scholia. number of lines of Homer covered by a single column of scholia varies from one
The MS.
is
to fourteen, and
it
is
therefore impossible to
tell
exactly
a given number of lines may have occupied. For the purpose of placing the fragments nine or ten lines of Homer at most may be taken as the average amount treated in a column. Three columns of scholia occupy the same space
papyrus as two and a half columns of the metrical treatise. With these premises the gaps between the various columns of the latter may be roughly Between I and II, and between II and III, corresponding to I, II, estimated.
in the
and
(= Schol. HI may be so. VII-X {= Schol. VIII-XIII) are also continuous, VI and VII at least one column has been lost, and very possibly
and IV), and
much as four or five columns may be missing. III-IV V-VI (= Schol. V-VII), are continuous, and IV-V
but between
more, though
measurements indicate that the number missing cannot be two. Between X and XI two columns probably are wanting; XI-XII (= Schol. XIV-XV) are XII-XIII are continuous if there is only one column of scholia continuous. if the gap there extended to two columns, one lost between XV and XVI column between XII and XIII is missing. Between XIII and XIV (= Schol.
;
XVI
and XVII) there is another lacuna of at least a column. The metres treated of are the Nicarchean (Col. HI), which is not otherwise known; the Anacreontean, which is regarded as an Ionic metre (Col. VII) and
considered successively in
its
relations
to
the
Phalaecean
(Col.
;
VIII) and
Praxillean metres (Col. IX), and the iambic dimeter (Col. X) the Parthenean, which is apparently discussed first in connexion with the Anacreontean and
derived from the Cyrenaic (Col. XI), and secondly as a logaoedic form (Col. XII) and the Asclepiadean metre (Col. XIV), which was about to be discussed
;
finally
breaks
off.
in
connexion with
NEW
form.
It is
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
itself novel, is
43
( ),
dactylic
;
derivation
trimeter, the
{),
the
der
Thus, for example, our author derives the 119 sqq. Anacreontean verse from the Phalaecean by cutting off the first syllables. This metrical theory has been hitherto known to us exclusively from Latin writers,
Griechen,
p.
though, as indicated by the use of Greek technical terms, it had certainly a Greek origin. Westphal traces it back to Varro, and postulates {op. cit.
p. 173) the existence
of a Greek treatise
Trept
Of such a treatise the following fragments formed part, and they derivation. It may be noted that the thus fill up a gap in the history of the ars metrica. papyrus does not satisfy all the conditions which Westphal considered that
the Greek original would
spastic
'
fulfil.
One
'
Anti;
scheme of division, which is certainly to be found in our author cf. notes on VIII. 1, XIV. 13. The metrical system upon which this work is founded is of course separated by a wide interval from the more scientific metrical theory represented by Aristoxenus and the early metricists, although some survivals of the old and genuine tradition may even here be recognized (cf. notes on VIII. 9 sqq., IX. 2). The period at which this particular treatise was written cannot be very accurately fixed. The date of composition may have been B.C., but it must have been considerably later than Callimachus, from whom a quotation is made. On the other hand it cannot have been later than the end of the first
century
A. D.
The
style
is
fair,
avoidance of hiatus.
is
The
treatise
(cf.
is
addressed to a friend
10,
III. 17),
who
in
Not the least interesting feature of this MS. are the fragments contained frequently in illustration it of unknown lyric poems which are quoted rather
discussed.
from whom can be AleSotades. identified, are Sappho, Anacreon, Aeschylus, Callimachus, and Of the unknown man, Simonides, and Pindar are also mentioned by name. quotations one or two are quite possibly from Sappho. In the papyrus, quotations
of the various metres
The
poets,
citations
margin. are always so written that they project slightly into the left-hand indebted to Professor Blass for much assistance in the reconare and struction of this text, as well as for a number of valuable suggestions
We
criticisms.
44
Col.
I.
[][ ][ [] []
[] '
[]
[] []
/
)
]^
]
]
\
].[.]
^ ][
]
] [ 8^
]l^
'
\>v TL9
[
<l^
[
[] \'
[]
[]
[]
9 []'] [
[]
Tois avTois
[]5'
[]
)([
[
15
-[
[
Col. II.
]
)( 9 [^\.9
[]
[]'
15
[]
[vai]s
[6]
\(\
[] [ [] \
Tais
-If^i
20
[7][]/
? [
]
Col. IV.
about 9
letters
]//[
]9[
(\^
] ] [] []
Col. V.
Col. VI.
^[ \[
Plate VI
4|
;SMp
ef ..
CV>
'
^^IS
'^
-^^^^^^^
^^^
'
W||f||
No.
CCXX
No.
CCXXI
[^ []
5 VOS
\. .... \ ^'
\\
]
]
]
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
?
5
9 9 ^
[
[
]
45
13 letters
letters
]9
UJ
12 letters
1
12
]
]
15
Col. VII.
.]Xej/
u
--"
[] []
[]
5
[^]
[7]
[aiTJo
[]
8
Se
?? []\ ^ [\
Si
Col.
. ?
-)(^
errei
[]
[] [] ^
[]
[]9
[][]'( ?
yevovs
[] []? []
[]9 9
[]
[8
[
' [ []
[]
^ '
15
15
[] []'
] [][]
.][
*
[]9
?? ' []
[]
[] ^^
46
\
5
??9 9
8e
^
Col. IX.
Col.
ns
Suo
[ .] [] [ ]]
.
.
^
?
[]
.
'
8e
7066
^
"/
[
[Se]
]?
[]
?
15
[] ? [^
7[7]
15
^'
re
Se
[]
89 '
yeive
[
'
[].
^ ^
[\[\
e^eXetp
[
[ [
[
[
[
]
If
.
7rXeo]r
^?[
]
]
6^[?
[
7
//e[
[.
.\?
[]
[
T]o8e
[\
]
/)[.
Col. XI.
5
[.
.
[ ]
.
[] []
[]
,]
ei
[ [ ^ [
[][
ev
Col. XII.
? ^
[^
v
[? ^ ?
[?
[
NEW
I
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
ev[
[]
[6
^^ ^^ [^ 8
[] []' []
Tpl
)
47
evXoyov
'
.
[Se
/^[e])
15 [...]
\
ToSe
S]
[]
20 [V
iS
7r\[i
[]7
[]'
' [
[.
7[]
.]
6[ [ [
[
.]
.
] ]
]
[ [
Col. XIII.
Col.
.
[.
[
XIV.
.
.
[.
5
[
.\
]][
].
.
]\
yap
[.
]
. . .
[.
.]
] [
15
][ ]
]
]'
]
[{
[
3 lines lost.
^
[ '\ []'
. .
[.
.]
[.
.]
[ [ [[
] [.
[
.
[9 [
Xey6[
[ ][][
4
19
lines lost.
[>[
4a
Frs.
'
NEW
'
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
49
V. 1-7. I once thought that I had been the first to discover this metre, and I prided myself upon the discovery of a new metre. I subsequently found that it had been used by
Aeschylus, and still earlier by Alcman and Simonides.' At the top of this column an omission in the text has been supplied by the corrector. The place where the omission had occurred is marked by the sign in the right margin (' see above ') was no doubt written above the line at the opposite line 8, and the word precise point where the additional words were to be inserted, corresponding to the with which they are concluded. This is the regular method in such cases ; cf. ccxxiii. 83, note and 126, O. P. I. xvi. III. 3. I sqq. It is impossible to tell what this metre was that the writer supposed himself to For the language cf the lines of Pherecrates on the invention of the have discovered. metre called after his name (Hephaest. and xv) av8pes,
VI.
and
to be an innovator as well.
:
.
' .
.
(,
'
.
from
its
3.
['\5
term
it
completely, in order to appear really to have conferred a favour on the city, As it is, let my good will be made known i.e. the town in which the writer lived and which expected some novelties professors and teachers.
.
cf.
V.
The compound
is
this is a
specimen:
withal, boy."
Many
this Parionic,
especially
when
because it appears to border on the class of Ionic metres, has the anapaest standing first and the trochee next, similarly to such
:
"Unto Zeus, wielder of thunder."' In the metrical scheme there are some slight traces of ink above and below a hole But they do not appear to represent a line of in the papyrus between the two trochees. It may division, which ought to have been carried down to meet the horizontal line below. then be assumed that the writer derived the Anacreontean verse from the lonicus a maiore (cf 7 sqq,), by cutting off the first and last two syllables from a series of three feet |>w/>^. For the admissibility of ^^ instead of v^ in the \y^ \j.f '^ \j \~i,
2.
^
middle of the verse cf 12. 5. The quotation is from Anacreon (Bergk, Fr. 62. i). 10. There is not room for [e0]a7rrea^ai, 17. This is the latter part of a Sotadean verse (one of the forms of the lonicus a maiore) quoted by Hephaest. c. xi. The complete line is If from the first two feet all the component parts are removed, and only a For example, short syllable and the rest of the verse are left, this dimeter will be effected.
.
'
"
'
.
Avell
\J
Lemnos, foremost,
"
Thus
entreated I
"
holy goddess."
Cut
as of the
The Anacreontean metre, which is the topic of the preceding column, as two columns following, is here considered in relation to the Phalaecean.
'
50
I.
88
(sc.
as that of Hephaest.
^w'
(^
^
:
(c. x.)
who
is the same describes the Phalaecean verse as a catalectic trimeter w, 8e e\ov, aXXas i.e.
There is no alternative to the reading. The metaphorical sense of is curious. The fact that the 9-14. The source of none of these three quotations is known. third of them, which has twelve instead of eleven syllables, is given as an instance of the Phalaecean metre, is remarkable. This is possibly due to confusion, which some suppose to be the explanation of the statement (e.g. Caes. Bass. p. 258) that Sappho used the Phalaecean metre, though no example is quoted from her poems. But the citation is rather to be regarded as a confirmation of the view of Wilamowitz-MoUendorif, who considers v-'v.y v-, v- the Phalaecean to be an Ionic metre, and the forms and v- v^ w ^ v^, v^ to be equivalent {Melanges Weil, p. 449 sqq.). According to Caes. Bass. p. 261 Varro called the Phalaecean verse lonicum lri7?ielrum ; and Synesius' sixth Hymn offers an example of the mixture of Phalaecean and Ionic trimeters. On the other hand this analysis does not agree with the scheme given by our author (cf. note on ^, not ^ ^ , the first foot. But the inclusion of the VIII. i), who makes ^ ^ y^ ^ \j dodecasyllabic <^w under the Phalaecean metre may be a survival of older tradition similar to that noticed in IX. 2, note. 12. The papyrus is damaged where a stop after would have been if it were
3
written.
In an analogous and similar manner if from the Praxillean verse the first two Anacreontean metre will result or to make a general rule for this case also, if all the syllables of the first foot are removed except one short syllable, the metre will be produced in the same way. Take these lines, of which the first syllables have been left behind "Then appeared the moon uprising." .* w "From distress, and health's enjoyment." w "May I fly, my comrades; youth's bloom." It may be thought that catalectic iambic dimeters produce the same result 1. Probably 2. the scheme of the Praxillean metre is^ <^^ ^ yy Hephaestion describes it (c. xi.) as exet bfvTfpav and quotes as an example the verse of Sappho which is also used as an illustration here (1. 14). Hephaestion's division of the metre is w.^, v^ v^, therefore Our author divides differently. It is evident from his description of the way in which the Anacreontean verse may be derived from the Praxillean not as ^ ^ v^, but as ^ w. His division (11. 7-10) that he regarded the first foot therefore is ^ v-, v. w ^ This Blass considers to be the true analysis of the metre, and a remnant of the older metrical tradition. The same scheme may be applied to !^ v^, ^ w (^ ^v^, ^ Hephaest.). such analogous metres as the is found 14. The quotation is from Sappho (Bergk, Fr. 53). The correct form in the better MSS. of Hephaestion (c. xi). 15, 16. The source of these two quotations is unknown; they seem to be from the same poem, and are very possibly, like that in 14, from Sappho. In 15 KvyUiav must of course be read for vyeiav. Blass suggests that this line may be completed IX.
'
WW
WW
WW
'
\.
:
^
.
8
tpvK
(\,
'
NEW
and the next
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
51
1 8.
8
foot
is
.
"
^.
:
[ynp'^i
s"
is
v) to the
Anacreontean
is
column.
W W
is
\J
X. 2-15.
'
'"Whoever
for fighting."
will
If the
first
made an
w
v.
be as follows :
But whoever
is
for fighting."
;
'
when
them
to
at the beginning these are equivalent to Anacreontean verses but a spondee or rather an iambus is placed in the first foot they diverge more from
first letter of the Kne is a vertical stroke which may belong inferred from what follows that the quotation from Callimachus, AvKTios had just preceded; and r'[etT7/s] might be read here, though it is rather long for the. space. But Xvktios would not fill a line, and it is the practice in this MS.
1.
1
,
or
P.
: '
It
may be
[roSe] may be conjectured. quotation from Anacreon (Bergk, Fr. 92. i) is made by Hephaest. c. v. hi is of 6. Quoted from Callim. Epigr. 37, i (Wilamowitz, who reads MeiOiVas). course inserted in order to make the first foot an anapaest. the vestiges after , which resemble a nearly horizontal stroke, may be 14. 7ra[Xt
*;
The same
a,
but this
is
quite uncertain.
"To
just as
it
WW
"
v-
fain,"
v>
evilly
tongued."
'
If
you would
:
Hke to have the case put briefly, cut off from the Cyrenaic measure By producing the remainder you will construct this of two syllables.
still
"
'
\J
still
it
^^
w maiden
w
If
pass
now, dear friend, you understand this on ... ' The metre discussed in this column is
,
.
no further
but
C7 ^
v^
which
in col.
XII
is
called
Hephaest. c. viii), the (cf. Parthenean, and is there treated as akin to the In this nth column the same form is apparently conscheme being ^ w vj ^, >- sidered under a different aspect, namely as a modification of the Anacreontean metre. Here then the division will be different, w ^, - ^ ^ w, -; this is the scheme of the
\.
may
ei/
final syllable.
It
was Aeschylus.
3. 4.
.
and
therefore
(jlypKaevs)
g.
Or
\.
this quotation, as
of the next,
the quotation
is
?
(.,
this
the
scheme of
it
may be
gathered from
52
description,
or ^ yj \j \j \j , according as the was v^v^ \^^ -/ of the first hand is accepted as the correct reading. of the corrector or the This metre is only known from the present passage. this is apparently the latter part of a verse which had already 15. ^ >^]
'
been quoted as an example of the Cyrenaic metre. The author is not known. is used by Euripides of the Sphinx, Phoen. 1730 phrase
The letter before e . A feature common to logaoedic verse. But we must now pass over the characteristics common to logaoedic metres and to this, as they will be explained in the I will now rather speak of the more important ... I may reasonably following treatise. \j^,^o,^ ^. The first adopt and lay down as the formula of this metre the following
2 0.
.
'
The
There
is
is
probably XII.
, ,, ,
].
:
Parthenean verse as
it is
called
is
used by Pindar
its
.'
. .
On
I.
column and
relation to
cf.
note on XI.
kolJvOv.
2.
XIV.
between
The
t.
and
was originally written, but the second vertical stroke seems 3. After ]a been subsequently crossed out. 6. This line apparently contained a quotation which was ended in 1. 7.
10.
have
XII. II. Asclepiadeus here given corresponds with that of Hephaestion metres, i. e. those which employ the dipody the Antispastic (c. x), w. Cf. introd. and note on VIII. i. of which the pure form is <^ The combination of these two fragments of which (a) contains Frs. (a) and (). and [, is rendered probable by the appearance of the papyrus. only the letters Fr. {d), 2. This seems to be part of a quotation.
:
[^
cf.
13.
'
'
CCXXI.
Scholia on I/iad
Plate
XXI.
VI
(Col. X).
The
The
are written
on
the verso of the preceding papyrus in a small, cramped, informal uncial hand.
recto^
which
late first
or early second
century, gives about A. D. 100 as the terminus a quo for the date of the scholia.
On
we should not assign them to a later period than the end of The writing presents much resemblance to that of the Herondas MS. (Brit. Mus. Pap. CXXXV). Mr. Kenyon now {Palaeography,
the other hand
We, however,
pp. 94, 95) ascribes that papyrus to the first century or first half of the second. are inclined to think a first century date improbable in the case
of the Herondas
MS.
Both
it
like
NEW
uncial
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
The ^ -shaped
g. in
53
which
MS.
{op. cit. p.
much,
for that
form
is
quite
Paragraphi (either the hn(kr\ or a straight line) often mark the conclusion of a note, and sometimes have the diaeresis. Quotations frequently project by the width of one letter from the beginnings of the lines. There are a large number of corrections, many of which are certainly by the original scribe, some not less certainly are by a second and probably contemporary hand, while others cannot clearly be distinguished. Despite these, several blunders (chiefly due to the confusion of similar letters, e.g. and have been allowed to remain. A note in cursive was added in the margin above Col. XVII the remarkable signature in a semi-cursive hand between Cols. X and XI will be discussed later. Excluding the unplaced fragments, there are parts of seventeen columns, of which four are practically complete while four others are fairly well preserved. The papyrus is a portion of a or commentary on Book xxi, perhaps on the whole Iliad. Instances of a commentary upon a single book are rare^ though on special subjects are known. But considering the length which this commentary on Book xxi, if it had been complete, would have reached, it is improbable that this roll at any rate included notes on another book besides and there is, as will be shown, some reason for supposing that this commentary did not extend to other books of the Iliad. The first question which arises in connexion with these scholia, the date
Points, breathings,
ccxxxvii.
The
date of the
MS.
later
of our era.
On
such as Aristarchus, Aristophanes, Zenodotus, and others, our author quotes Didymus and Aristonicus, who were Augustan, and Seleucus, who was probably
(see note
on XV.
16).
who
The
century
A. D. is therefore the
The
question of authorship
instance upon
The between Cols. X and XI, natural meaning of this remark undoubtedly is, I, Ammonius, son of Ammonius, Thncydid, 47 (x<^^ ov b cf. Marcell. vil. grammarian, made these notes'
TToXejuos
^'
is
more
difficult.
It
depends
in
the
first
'
^^
;
].
(i.e.
he put themi
54
in the same sense in Ammonius, was the author or compiler of these scholia, can he be identified with any of the known grammarians called Ammonius? The most famous of these was Ammonius, son of Ammonius, the head of the university at Alexandria. He wrote a commentary on the Iliad, to which several references are made in Schol. A, and Suidas states cf. Didymus on Iliad . ought to mean that Ammonius directly succeeded Aristarchus, who 397
down
in his notes), ov
Diog. Laert.
. ( ,
KaKkovs
.
,'
o.pxrjs
;
ii.
48.
If
^
'
is
may
have lived
in the first
century B.C.,
it is
impossible
him with the compiler of our scholia, who quotes grammarians of the Augustan age. An Ammonius who wrote scholia on Homer before the end of the first century A.D. is also known from the Brit. Mus. Odyssey papyrus (CCLXXI), where some notes of his are added in the margin. It is possible
that he
is
nam e, which
is
always abbreviated
of Aristarchus.
baopas
to the
first
century A.
first
,
A
af^, is
not certain), or he
may
third
Ammonius
uncertain.
it
D.,
suppose
to be a
age based on
the
Both the
conceivable that
It is moreover by no means was called Ammonius. The occurrence of a signature in the middle of a long book has no parallel, and no obvious would lead explanation suggests itself The use of the first person us to think that the manuscript, if not the original MS. of Ammonius himself, was at least a copy made directly from the original. But the existence at an Egyptian country town of such a MS. of a work which, as will be shown, appears to have played an important part in the history of Homeric criticism, would be most
scholia
is
(
that
remarkable.
different
is
from that of the body of the MS. that, though we are not prepared to deny the possibility of their having been written by one and the same person, appearances are all against that supposition but the signature may have been added as
;
much
One
is
the
and that the explanation of the term grammarians but in Egyptian documents. is to be found not in literary works or in Byzantine contracts it is in Greek papyri; is frequently found sometimes used in the signature of the scribe as a mere equivalent of (cf. B. G. U. 303, 310), but since the signature here is not apparently in the hand
proposed above
is
^^
of the
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
incorrect,
55
^ ^^) ^, (
body
of the scholia,
Ammonius
is
In the
Roman
period
rarely
cannot be identified with the copyist. (nearly always in the form for an official signature signifying approval and
commonly used
here does not mean made (these) notes,' it must mean signed,' if There is, however, no parallel for such an imprimatur as i.e. 'approved.' There would be nothing strange distinct from the signature of a corrector.
' '
in
that
and the identity of handwriting, can hardly be a mere variant for which we should expect on this theory between the signature and the corrections that are not due to the original scribe, is not apparent, though owing to the
paucity of the material for forming a judgement
definitely.
it
And
even
approved by Ammonius, it is still the middle of the papyrus. We have now discussed the possibilities of Ammonius having been the compiler, the scribe, or the approver of the scholia. None of these explanations There remains the heroic alternative of supposing is altogether satisfactory. that he had nothing to do with it at all, and that the signature is a mere scribble without any connexion with the body of the papyrus, like the two lines which
' '
however,
is
unwarrantable, since
the accidental
explanations; and
a Homeric commentary, yet without any reference to it, is very unlikely. The choice lies between Ammonius the compiler and Ammonius the approver, and
in spite of the difficulties
the compiler.
That
while seeing that the term would apply to only very few literary compositions, if it ever was, to the approval of a grammarian might just as well be appended,
connexion with a manuscript itself containing implies an accidental coincidence which is hardly credible. notes What is the relation of Ammonius (as we shall now call him) to the extant
approved
( ^ ^, (
is
^,
;
cf.
Revenue Papyrus
but
impossible to speak
if
means that the manuscript had been very strange that the fact was recorded in
Romans
in ccix.
admits
of
at
which
arise
we prefer to suppose that Ammonius was can mean made (these) notes is certain, and
*
'
the occurrence of
'
in
scholia
of the I/iad?
into
56
were compiled from the commentaries of Didymus, Aristonicus, Herodian, and (Ven. 453), Schol. (the Townley, i. e. Brit. Mus. Nicanor (2) those of Schol. Gen. (Genavensis 44, edited by Nicole in 1891), which Burney 86), and Schol. have no subscriptions and differ materially from Schol. A, especially in paying
;
less attention
exegesis.
Ammonius'
we can
They
;
coincide with
on questions of reading but this is natural, since the other two ingredients of Schol. A, Didymus and Aristonicus, were known to Ammonius. That Ammonius' scholia were a source of the Ven. and though scholia is rendered unlikely by the subscriptions of the Ven. A Ammonius, so far as his scholia are complete, seems to have included notices of the readings which in Schol. A are excerpted from Didymus and Aristonicus as Aristarchean, there is not sufficient evidence to show that he was as full as It is, therefore, the compiler of the Ven. A scholia on purely critical points. extremely improbable that Ammonius' scholia are either a source or an earlier stage of the Ven. scholia. The case is otherwise with the second class of scholia, Scholl. B, T, and Gen. and often These coincide in a marked way with Ammonius, and the notes of seem to be an abbreviated version of our author. The agreement of Ammonius with Schol. Gen. is even more conspicuous, because it is only in the twenty-first book that the Geneva scholia are clearly distinguishable, by much new and valuable information, from Scholl. and T. Several remarkable notes in Schol. Gen. on Book xxi, e.g. those on 195, 256, 282, ^6-^, largely reproduce the scholia of Ammonius. It is indeed a question whether the coincidence between Schol. Gen. and Ammonius is not best explained by the hypothesis that Ammonius' commentary was confined to Book xxi. Of the second class of scholia, therefore, Ammonius seems to be a real source, though it is curious that he is not referred to in them by name. But we must leave the discussion of this topic, as well as that of the sources of those scholia which our author gives on his own authority, to specialists and we conclude with a brief summary of the most
Schol.
A on
some
points, especially
We
and
have here
first
The MS.
it
of the
Ven.
scholia
is
eight
is
how
far corruptions
crept
in.
The
NEW
latter,
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
it
57
critics
do not
Secondly, though, as has been saidj owing to the elaborateness of the Geneva
scholia, our information concerning
Book xxi
is
fuller
than
in the case of
any
Ammonius'
scholia
therefore
contain
would have probably been the case if a commentary by him on some other book had been discovered, there are still a number of points in which he gives us fresh information about the views of ancient critics and grammarians, or, what is hardly less important, assigns a definite source to statements which were previously anonymous. Amongst these may be mentioned the excerpts from Hermapias (III. 17), Didymus (X. 13, XVII. 27), Dionysius Sidonius (XI. i), Protagoras (XII. 30), Seleucus (XV. 16), Crates (XVII. 30), the attribution of the
known
Book
variant
v.
omission of
ii.
eXdaas to Aristophanes (X. ^6), the notice of the 290 by the Cretan edition (XV. 27), and the new verse after
for y
if
we accept
17).
Thirdly, our author frequently uses illustrations drawn from classical Greek
literature,
of which are new, e. g. the quotations from Hesiod (?) (III. 3), an upon Heracles (IX. 8), Pindar (VII. 6, IX. 11), Alcaeus (XI. 9), Sophocles (XI. 13), and Aristotle's (XIV. 30).
some
unknown
epic
'
Ammonius
to the
and Gen., the authority of that class is greatly increased by the present discovery. Hitherto those scholia have been at a disadvantage compared to Schol. A, owing to the absence of subscriptions and the consequent uncertainty attaching to their materials and their date. It is now clear that they are to a considerable extent based upon a compiler, who, whether he was called Ammonius or not, lived as early as the first century A. D. and had an intimate knowledge of his predecessors in Homeric criticism and of Gen. Greek literature in general. For such statements as they make Scholl. are henceforth entitled to as much authority as Schol. A. The text of the scholia is printed after our usual method except that, for the sake of clearness, the words or passages commented on are printed in capitals,
Scholl. B, T,
by
with the
number of
used for the initial letters Owing to the unevenness of the hand, the number of letters lost
literary papyri.
lacunae
cannot be gauged so closely as in most There are gaps sometimes extending to several first 363 lines of the book.
The
columns between I-II, II-III, VII-VIII, XIII-XIV, XV-XVI, XVI-XVII. We have followed in the notes the customary practice of referring to books
58
Greek alphabet.
In the restoration
of the text we have once more to acknowledge our great indebtedness to Mr. Allen has also given us help on various points. Professor Blass.
Col.
I.
\^ ]9
5
]
],/'/)[.
.][
rivas
6([ [ ?[ ] ]
OTL
^. ]
TLVos]
\[ [
()
[ [
(
ev
15
^
]
]v
9 [.]
?
IV
[9
[
[
[
Keivo
e
]
].
20
]9 ] ]9
]9
25
(]9 [
]
]
]
^ [9 [ 9 [ ] [
[
ayvoeL
'
otl
7.[
Col. II.
[?
/xeyas
5
]9
][
7ra[
(63)
[
].9 [
er[
[
(65)
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
59
7][]/ ^[
]va>v
30
]eva
]
]8
[
Se
a7r[
]lp'
[
[
>[
] ['
ye
]
[
jrey
9 ?
Col. III.
8]
]
\ (]
nepi
^ ]9 ^ ]^
ev]
.].^
avTOS
^ []
8i\[o]y
(III)
Mapes
TreXas
15
\ \ []' ] []
OTL
] ]
.
] ] ,] ] ]
]
1.0
]}/ 6]9
]/
](
]r]v
enXeio
eKTUvovTO
ey
Attlkol
19
[]
7[
[\\
IXGYCIN
0[
[\
/3
]
yap]
ev
(112)
("3)
]^
e/c
HCO
[ []7
( 2 2)
[]
[]
6
25
,
.]/
]y
]$
Se
[,
yey[.
.
.].
'
eau Se
.].
. .
[.
[.
.
.\
.
30
.
.
] [
.
[ ] ] [9
.]r}
.]
]
(132)
01
(122)
]m
AIM' An[0]A[IXMHCONTAI
(23)
]oei^e[^'
][0
35
.
. ,
][/9
Col. IV.
^[
5
[9 \] ^ ]]\ [ ^ \6 [
IX[0YC
TIC
MGAAINAN
0C
cii^e]i
)([
[9
[5
(5
22 letters
]ri
]vTra
]
]7?
].
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
ku tol
ei/
^ 08[^
XtoL9
[^ [
[
Se
12 letters
25
3 ^]]?
35 <^^
9 ? [6 ^ ( [
[^ ^^^ ^[
2
20
13
8 ?
6i
o8o]v
[ [9
[[]][
[9 9
K[pvos
ayvoiL
Se
'^^^
Col. V.
])
[]
]0[]
][.]
(136)
]
]
] avac
]
'[
15
Col. VI.
ev
6a
] [] []
otl ol
[.
]
]
l/if^S'
[eCTH
[
]
]V'^^
]
'
? ? [.
.
8^[
[.
[. .][
ANTIOC
yovo? wy
[0]
enjei
[ CO
[
15
[] []{. [ ec 0] [[]]
[ ]
].
][]
v
[][] 9
Wepi
[ [ [
)[.
.
(144)
(146)
.
[.
H^XevKos
[ [
.
(155)
ej/
( 55-6)
[$^
[
Kat]
2 [?]
[]?
[.
.
.
] ? [] ?
(V
aWais
5[/]-/
vio9 npiSe^L[os]
.]9
]
25
[ [\ ^ ]
[VCi
\]
vo[s
[] ] ^? [
[<]
30
[]
] ^
OS
^^ ?
? [/]
^
[]? ? \\
ay Kv\oTo^ov\f\
[[5]]
[e]^
[]
5'[[x]]iXiLo]l'
5'
[]
Col. VII.
][
(162-3)
NEW
[
[
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
63
\[.
]
.
.]s
^[
7[.
.
.]ova[
Sopv
CTi
(5e
'[.]*:
a[.]auaK[
8]
V
ey napOeveiois 7ra[iy
7[.]
[.
.]as
[ [
.]a/i[
ye
]^^
\[ ^
/[[/]]
.
pLTTTev
[.
TpaLS
15
)(5 ^
.
'[ [
[
^
.
^/'[
eu
[
[
,
^i0o[y]
[]
[ [][][
7[ )(^
Col.
5
]?.'
^^ [
'\
^
.
^
. .
Ay^iWev^ ....
VIII
]
1.
Col. IX.
^(\[]
[
[.
[] []]
.
.]
[. .].[.
^
.]
[[.]]
^^
(195)
[]
[]
64
5
[ ]
^[1'
aTTO(p[aLv]eL
^]}
^
?/
e^ ovnep TravT^s
7[]
av7[o]v
[ []
[HeWvKos
S ey Xeyeiv
TToXXovs re
yap
e^
15
[ [[ [] \\)
[] []
[]9 7[ ] [] <^] []
eav[o\
[] {]
evpeos
[?
e\[iKo]s re
[]
ejre/DCuy
[]
6veiv
^ ^\ ?
'
v
[]
[-]
[][.]
u5a[rojy
ev
ev
^[]
25
NAOYCIN
XeAVeC
^
eyxeXue?
eXXet7re[il
i*x^i'[e]y
Oveiv o6e[v
^
\
vaei pei
[
(?)
(203)
ixeveC
30
^'
^
[ [ []
e
c[i]
ev
[]
7re[X]ea[]
[][
[e^
e[]
35
veova
r[>
[7ra]/9e/))([e
[ ]
Ke-^^a^ipiKev
[]
oe
Ap[][oe
avpe
ouTe
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
65
Col. X.
vaTpLKovs
[] [] ^ []
7[]
^ [^ [] ( []
v
v
'
eK
^[]9
[]9
v
re
[] ^^
[]9
e
[^/?
9
^[\'
15
ev raty ev
(5e
povoyeves
ev
2
)( [][0]0
evepyovvT^s
<5e
(203)
/[/]
0T
^ 06
v Tais
e/cet
(204)
25
[]
^'^
[Trejpi
[][]
evrei
9
[|]
pas
(205) (213)
eiAOMeNOC
]9
F
66
9
CYAA
35
KPATeeiC
[e^MeeeN
[]
[KJATA
^^
^?
\\'
if[ai]
e<
(214)
[]
eAACA[C
ir^Ky^aaas]
[6 Cols. X and
] 60
XI
{^^)
at right angles
Col.
XI.
^[]
(
[] ^] ['
ot[l]
[\7^
[]
?^
^6[76]/
ety
^; ]
?
[
(218)
xeeiN
NeiKJVeCCI
[][]
[]
5
[]\//
\
15
ACON
(7]
ev
^ ^ . ?
v
09 []
T0L
eiC
[]000
[]
(219-20)
9
ol
Ovperpa
evpea
^
(220)
(221)
[[a]]roy
(vavTias
?^
0)
CY
?^
)
TKOC
!
BOYAAC
6
(225)
(226)
(229-32")
NEW
25
MYNeiN eic
yeO'
ovSe
35
/ []
8^[\
[] ^^[]\
^^ ^ ' ^ ^ ^^
AeieAOc
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
67
em
rravras
e^ovai
[[{^
^? )]]
eSvaeTO
['^'^^9
[]
8(9
yap
8e
Teiy^o?
npos
oy
(230)
]?
[]
Col. XII.
??
{^3)
(232)
[
[
[][
5
0[
[][
.[
[
[
Ae[.].i/.[.
^
15
([
em
NHCI BA[0]e[lHCI
^] ^ ] ] ^ ] .] ] [ ] ]' ^
]
SeieXos
. .8]
AAIC
(234)
[]
eneCCYjTO
(234)
(236) (238)
i^]aXXev
CA
(238-9)
[ []
ev
ovpei
68
6iv
2^ ',]
[]^]9
t[ov9
^[
Se
eeou]
]9 ^
[>
[':
yeyovevai
]
re yvvaL
viKpovs
[
[
e
ICTATO
rrpo]^
|7/9
TT/y
eiS
[^]
'<[
[]8/
^
//^ \
Se
(240)
lv
Se
25 iVa
[][]
VOLS
[
[exi
3^
Se
6[ ANOPOYCJAC
HOCI K[PAinNOICl]
er
35
[ [ [
7[
[ ] [[ ]
ev
] ] ^'
]y
(246-7)
,...]
]
/^/^/]]
]
]ei
ev
]7/6
Col. XIII.
The
6
begin [,
[
(246)
0 .[
[[^]]0
[.][
e/c
[
[
.[
avi
^^ 9 [
15 [.
[
[\^
NEW
[^
eXXeiTret
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
Sea
69
(247)
(249)
.]
a^|TeT]a[
S
THPOC
25
?[ [ ? [
;0[/]]
ye[i/er7/y
[
[.]
[]
HAYCeie
epyov
(249-50)
OCON
(25
11
00[
(252)
^ [^ [
[
[ [.][ 8[
3
]]
[ [ [9
35
Xava[(TOS
Se[
[9
Se
]
.
[^]
[.
. .
8^ 8
Col.
^ ?
XIV.
i
^9
S'
Se
e^a
(282)
Se
pa
^efTiTI
avae
[8
aTTopaete
epaav
[
[
\9
[Se
eiXee]vTa iV
[^^]
Se
eurevOev
15
[ [ ] ^ (\
eai/
l!]oXcovo9
a^ovos
eav
Tijy
[
[
[ /] . [
[
eNAYAJOYC
[ 7] [ [
jrey
]
61/
[[.
<
eis
(283)
6^
77]
/?[[.]][|1;9
[ ]
25
[] ^^ [] ] [.]
[
[]
.]]
[.
[Tec]
[^itts]
['\
6 []0
]9
(286)
eneeci 8ta
[] .
[]
[.
.
AyjiXXei
[...,] Aiviav
.] TOICI
35
[] []00
\ 6
(287)
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
71
Col.
XV.
[5][$]
|J^] v
[]
Se
[]
[ [
[
^
Oeov
[
ZHNOC
(288)
(290)
NHCANTOC
19
[] []
adereirai
?^
15
ei
2 [] []
]
,
[eJTrei
^^
[]
^ ^
[]
[\
e
yap
[]
[][
(29
(292)
ev []
25
]^^
^
v
Cei
[]
72
[7
^^ ^ /?^^?
]
Col.
|][.
.]]
(293)
9\ [
opce
5
[ [
[
[^
XVI.
(3 2 7)
(330
is
[.]9
TToSeiov
15
[.]
7[
[
e[
[] [
[]
7[
06[
^
eaire
(332)
25 pay
[ [ [
v
(334)
[]
[89
Se
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
[Tpoiav
lie
73
9 ^
09
AAC
i^t^
9 >[/
OTL
[ [][?
[
]
[ ^ [
ety
irv^i
ev 019
ICO[MAI
(335)
(336)
35
^ [ ^
Col.
(337)
XVII.
[ \ ^\ [\[
W[
]
(351)
OTL
]
AVeC
10
^ 7]
.'\
. .
] ]
[]
ttjv
] ]
]
4^0 [0][
[o]tl
[
[.
e]rx[e
(353)
[
.
(355)
IC
(356)
IV
15
] []( ^ ] []
][]
[] ][ ]^ ] []
5e e
(3^0
CHN
6]000
[]
5[]
(363)
74
25
[] 3 [
]
[
,
[]9 [ ] [] [9 ]
'
] []
[lv
\\]
avos]
[?
e/c
ave
e
Se
[]
Frs.
[ ]
().
]
.
^ [
]
9[
?
[
/ze[X
KveU
[^
[ ]
() and
tous ap^aiovs
[
Fr. (/).
Fr. {d).
]s:
[
6.[
5
](
]/7[ ][
5
]
]epeTaL
]'[
/>
[ ] ([
][
m
Fr.
hi ][
]air[
[ ][9
][
]'[
][
(.
][
]<[
]^9[
t5
]/[
J
][ ] [
][
][
].[ ][
][.]^'
]<[
][
]''[
] [
5
].[
NEW
]/?o".4
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
75
].[
'r. {c)
blank.
76
1-8.
'
in v. i, the general sense of which is scholium on the accentuation of ore its is added to ore it causes ore to lose read 6(8, saying that when cannot change the accent of a word preceding.' But they ignore the fact that accent. is In I ] ore [; Cf. Herodian on A 493
clear.
Some
8
;
88
may
be read.
.
of ore
in 3.
is
3. Of the grave accent over e only the tip is preserved, but it must have been written. Oxytone words of three syllables were accentuated at this period either with grave accents on the first two syllables (e. g. in the Bacchylides papyrus) or with a grave accent on the
penultimate only
5.
(e. g.
in ccxxiii).
suggests
6.
The meaning,
([^.
8-18.
nopevTov avrov
omits the quotation and the reading of The papyrus was somewhat fuller than any omits the quotation. Aristophanes, Schol. In 8-1 1 \ve have the view that Trrfpos meant a ford, illustrated by the quotation of them. given in Schol. A (B 592); in 16-18 the view that it meant 'flow,' which is apparently and in 18 the reading of Aristophanes. ascribed to Ptolemaeus The point of the quotation, 258, 259), in 13-15 is not clear owing to It cannot be intended to illustrate the view that nopos the mutilation of the previous line. was equivalent meant ford probably it was cited in support of the theory that
Schol.
'
' .
:
i.
e.
On
if
BlaSS suggests
Tovoy after
the
different interpretaiions of
"
. {', .. ( ),
.'
in v.
^
,
i.
not clear.
Blass
Cf
8e
Schol.
,
irepi-
to
is
This schohum or (vppelos in v. i. 19-27. On the reading and derivation of If the supplement of 18 is, so far as it goes, correct, which hardly very obscure. admits of doubt, not more than six letters are lost before the beginning of 19, and we or evppeios as being the word to be commented should there expect the termination of Perhaps the scribe Instead of that however, we have quite clearly in 19 on.
follows. Apparently (19-21) some critic wished to because which is found in one MS. (L) and in a quotation from Strabo in place of the evppnog, evpevs usual elppehv, deriving it from a nominative eipevs; cf. Schol.
wrote read
eu]p7ji/
for
].
(corrected by AlaaSS into eipvr) objected this derivation Ammonius theory are not clear, owing to the lacunae.
21.
,
in
21
sqq.,
but
iupe^e'^os
his
objection
and
his
own
The
doubtful
at the
beginning of the
line (Pevpejus)
as
.
24.
26.
(vperjs,
not
28-33. These lines are apparently concerned with the accentuation of evppeios or 32 and 33 look like a quotation from Homer, but we have not been able to identify it. in 63, perhaps objecting to the epithet as inapproII. 1-4. A note on priate. Cf. Schol. T. for the lacuna Blass suggests 5-7. A note on the form (\(.
in 6-7.
:
k.tX
:
i.e.
preceded by a vowel.
Ammonius
now
discussing
9 6.
The
8(,
(.
of the column is obscure. III. I- 1 6. The first half of this note on 8([ in v. in presents many difficulties. 8e in 8, and we should expect in i sqq. an explanation 8([\ pev in I Corresponds to of the general term as equivalent to evening, which would balance 8-i i where in 2 seems to be corrupt. and is said to be subdivided into
rest
The
;.
]'
NEW
Possibly
the
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
77
ianepav should be read, but though an interchange of and is easy, cannot be read as the second half of a . Or, conceivably, eXae odev ... may have ore eV6ei (Schol. A). something to do with the ancient derivation of 3-4. The quotation in these lines is assigned with much probability by Blass to Hesiod. which is sometimes omitted in quoting) that poet treated In the third book of the story of the Argonauts, and the Mares were a tribe on the shores of the Black Sea near Colchis (Hdt. vii. 79). This remark is repeated in 1 1 seqq., where the instance sc. Homer. 4. avTos 232) is quoted. The quotation from Phrynichus is quite obscure and seems to be The form 8eeiX7;which occurs in it (line 6) is acknowledged by the Etymologicum corrupt. Magnum beside the forms SeiX; and ScifAos. and in the next line, and thinks that these two lines 7. Blass suggests are not from Phrynichus but belong to another quotation from an Ionic poet. and the division of and 8. For the Attic distinction between the day into three parts (13-16) cf. Schol. T, whose language is very close to that
,
8^
A
1
of the papyrus.
both of which record the variant apfj and Neither of them throws any light its explanation, but without mentioning Hermapias. 8e" in 16 was. A corrector has written an over the of on what the reading of " apparently being dissatisfied with the form of the letter as written by the first hand,
2.
']
^
on 232
17
Cf
]; ?
8(
86
eanepos.
Scholl.
,
to
which resembles .
19, 20. Cf.
identical.
Schol.
which
is
verbally
the
which Dionysius Thrax wished it as perispome belonged Cf. Cramer, Anecd. Par. III. 291, where it is to the later period of the Ionic dialect. stated that Dionysius accented it properispome, and Schol. A The latter part of the scholium is obscure owing to yap and ivTavdi. the lacunae perhaps the discussion turned on the rival derivations, as the reading It is noteworthy that Ammonius like the other scholiasts gives Whether he mentioned the other reading is found in all the MSS. in V. 122, though though it may well be a The last word in 23 cannot be read as is doubtful. There is what looks like an acute accent over the corruption of it; cf. XIV. 13, note.
21-27.
scholium on the accentuation of
make properispome on
same;
Schol.
is
also
practically
final K,
which
is
26.
The The
letter
followed by a sign like a mark of elision. before aia is not r, so ye-y[paw\Tai cannot be read. We cannot guess the meaning of the is corrected, perhaps from s. of
8(
IV.
cf.
Perhaps a scholium on
of
this
(,
\
m
;^/.
eis
dXds in v.
Schol. B.
vv. 126 column is taken up with a note on the various readings given by Philetas, the papyrus 27 onwards, the explanation of 7-13 also agree, so far as we can judge, almost verbally with the agrees with Schol. B. in the sentence by Schol. ascribed to explanation of the reading cf. also Schol. A, which ascribes the immediately preceding the explanation of Philetas reading inat^u to Arislarchus, and gives the same explanation in slightly different terms.
The
rest
and 127.
From
^
;
125, eiJlCO)
[AAOC
a\os;
and however, the difficulty that another writer in Scholl. Aristarchus read eWai^", and the description of his explanation, in so far as
There
is,
asserts
it
that
runs parallel
78
with 7-13 of the papyrus and the other note in Schol. B, differs only by the substitution of and a few Other verbal changes. It would, therefore, be for fTTt possible to maintain that in 7-13 Ammonius ascribed the reading inat^ei, not to But such a view is very improbable, for in 23 he seems to ascribe the reading Aristarchus. to the Aristarchean copies, and the remains of 7-13 agree with Schol. (2) more T(r). closely than with SchoU. Porphyry states that Aristophanes read 6. Possibly where Aristo21. The quotation 389) clearly illustrates the reading 0? used as an explanation of as. Probably ]7?? in 1 7 is part of phanes read tot (sc. cf. XI. I5 22. For
.
V.
VI.
';^
if
:
5,
aval
])
.
(
correct,
recalls
,
els
--,
Schol.
bin
eVl yi}S
lirnevs
better
",
here that Asteropaeus was not mentioned in Troy eleven days and the Catalogue was made five days previously. Ammonius offers two solutions, first, that the edition of Euripides and others contained after ..\.) a new verse 848 ...) mentioning Asteropaeus and secondly, if this new verse be rejected, that Asteropaeus may have been one of the subordinate leaders, and therefore was omitted in the Catalogue like Stichius, Schedius, Phoenix, Patroclus, Antilochus, and Teucer, who is ^Koipave addressed by Agamemnon as a leader in the verse TevKpe on v. 140, where the same two explanations are given in 28). Cf. Schol. different language, and without mentioning by name the authority for the new verse. Schol. gives only the second explanation. besides the addition after 848 which, if the conjecture is right, 17. is alluded to here, Eustathius says that after 866 there was in that edition another new verse, ev The edition of Euripides was pre-Alexandrian. in this word must have been intended, but the scribe apparently wrote 24. place of , and over there are traces resembling , or a circumflex accent. altering it to 26. The scribe apparently first wrote the follower of Callimachus, see Susemihl, A/ex. Lit. Gesch. i. 622. 29. For He maintained that only kings were called (Aristonicus) and see Schol. A on in 268 Istrus met by referring to the on The objection that Teucer is called 34. verse (Tiixpe ;, ...) quoted here, which showed that Teucer was a i.e. a For Ammonius' use of Istrus' argument see note on 16. VII. 6. fv the of ev appears to have been written over something else. The quotation which follows is probably from the of Pindar, cf. 12 with 01. xiii. 94 ipe ' Uvra In 1. II BlaSS SUggeStS Apparently the first hand wrote yevv, which has been altered by the corrector to ''. or -v. is for (Cat or before In 16 Blass suggests 13-14. For the supplements cf. Schol. B. i8. 561-2. The quotation in the next line is from 8o8. IX. 1-25. A discussion of the question whether v. 195 oi8e
.
13. Cf.
15.
,^
in
which
of Rhegium, perhaps a really old writer, but the works went under his name were not genuine see Wilamowitzpp. 442-53.
;
on
XftVei
which
probably
:
\(,
(sc.
;
] )
7Tfp\
Trpodeais.
in
the
next
line
explains
[/ ~^.
A
cf.
Schol.
fidSeas'
difficulty
{\(-
/] (
\^:
"
8.
",
8,
^,
.
.
no
' ^]['.
^
\
.
(^).
NEW
^QKtavoio
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
It
79
to'^ScholI.
was
to be retained.
The consequence
dependent upon
poet
second argument in favour of rejecting v, 195, that it was not read by Schol. Gen. which also quotes Megaclides. 5-8. Ammonius next gives the contrary view. Aristarchus, however, shows that it is Homeric, on the ground that the source of streams is the ocean.' (so. 8-1 1. Ammonius now brings forward quotations in support of the explanation given by those who rejected v. 195, namely, that was used as a general name for water. yap Cf. Schol. The first of these is a quotation from an unknown epic poem on Heracles by (? Sel)eucus, in which appears to be used as equivalent to But there are several difficulties. ([^('\ in 9 is not satisfactory we should expect and though the third letter can be read as e, the letter before the final s cannot be or e, or indeed any vowel except , so that a passive aorist seems inevitable. too, is curious would be expected. 11-17. This (i.e. the identity of with is also shown by Pindar, who says that the flute player's reed (comes from ?) the springs of Acheloius, that is to say of " Thee, the most musical, aforetime the broad surface of the springs of Acheloius water. and the winding river's streams nourished, a reed " (i. e. once you were reed, now you are Child of the springs of ocean." Here, too, we are a flute). Elsewhere, however, he says 8e beset by difl&culties. and the following verbs should be It is not clear why It is tempting at first in oratio obliqua if they represent remarks of Ammonius himself. sight to make this a continuation of the opinion of Aristarchus in 5-8, but the arguments in 18-25 ^re certainly directed against the view of Aristarchus, and the quotations from Seleucus and Pindar, though the point is in neither case very obvious, appear to support the same view as 18-25. if correctly read, is a corruption of ', but it is possible that the supposed t 14. is a stroke crossing out a letter wrongly written.
3-5.
1-3 contain a quotation, obviously imitating the passage under discussion, from some who clearly did not know the doubtful verse since he makes ( depend on
'\ (.
(7
v.
'
Gen.
A
;
Megaclides
)
'
cf.
8,
. (,
( ?
'"
()
'
,
;
is found, but not the abstract substantive as opposed to here moreover the sense is very difficult, but there is no doubt about the which we are unable to explain. reading. There is a spot of ink above the appears 16. For hepws in the sense of eV hipois cf. Schol. Gen. on v. 169, where to be equivalent to iv aXKois. The argument drawn from the comparison of is most probably for 17.
15. fupwTTta
'
'
breadth
'.
the two passages in Pindar seems rather far fetched. 18-20. 'And many sacrifice to Acheloius before
name
Demeter because Acheloius is a of all rivers, and water is the source of fruit.' 21-25. Cf. Macrob. Sat. v. 18 where the quotation from Ephorus is given more fully. ov 24. In Macrob. /. C. the passage runs It IS nOt easy for The scribe perhaps wrote to recover the precise reading of 24. cannot be read. the mistake being due to the ace. plur. preceding,
,
2
,\
1 8.
\\\
/ ^.
this note, but not suggests three explanations for the conjunction of eels and fishes, (i) 28-33, eels are selected as a type of fishes because they were specially fond of eating
7-.
Cf. Scholl.
,
A
(,
so
fully.
Ammonius
:
flesh,
live in
first
equivalent to
Schol.
A
eat
and
(for
28-9) Scholl.
flesh
;
,
1
just as
in
62
is
equivalent to
mud
and
human
(3) there is
(2) eels are selected because they a real distinction between eels and fishes,
ad fin.
a view which Ammonius supports by two quotations from Aristotle (the second given on the authority of Didymus), and by the distinction made at Athens between taxes on eels which give the substance of the quotations from and those on fishes ; cf. Scholl. which briefly alludes to this view. Aristotle without mentioning his name, and Schol.
33.
SC.
'.
Hist.
37 of the sentences.
An.
6,
57^
^^6
.
6,
38.
2.
;
yrjs
. .
:
hand
the second
which he drew through the letter before superfluous ?) is, however, not erased.
7.
[^9
:
Most MSS. of
fK^vaOevTos.
Aristotle have
II. fv Se
. De ( //, f
14. Cf.
fat
19-23 'He (sc. the poet) has anticipated what would take place on the third day when he (the corpse) would float, or while (rore must be corrected to ore) he was lying on the sand, the eels were already pressing in to devour him.'
25. Cf. Scholl.
2
,
A
:
(
Hist.
,
'
ei
corrupt as written by the is possible that the stroke intended for an iota; cf. IX. 14, The
though
it
Ax.,
which
is
is
better.
but there
a variant
. ^,
=
or
i.e.
^ \
An.
592^. eyxeXvs
Gen. An.
"
...
^,(...
Schol.
(/=' 4
...
.
Cf. Scholl.
this.
}
eV
full.'
The
8e
741^
:
appeva
ykvn
SO Schol.
Trept
6-2 9
The
The
derivation of
as inapposite.
is
from
found
in
is
found in Scholl.
.
The
;
A A
yap
criticism of the
(
31-2.
33
35
word
reading
most MSS.
Ammonius
Cf. Schol.
preferred
left
Cf. Schol.
(2)
ye ipidev y
from Schol. T, where however Aristophanes' name was not given is actually found in one MS. (Vat. 26, saec. xiii).
(.
,,
" nepL"
in v. 218. 'The XL 1-6. A discussion of the appositeness of the epithet Sidonian says that the poet has lapsed into the narrative form, although the speech is imitative ; but others say that the epithet refers to what was beautiful by nature, before the see Susemihl, op. cit. ii. 176. The point is AiowViof battle by the river.' was out of place here in a speech in which the of his criticism was that the epithet poet ought to have imitated the character of the speaker, and described things from the like any other epithet might be speaker's point of view, whereas in a mere narrative With the view of Dionysius Sidonius cf. Schol. A employed ; cf. Ar. Poetics, c. 3. els eniSeTov (Aristonicus), and with the other theory cf. Scholl.
?
first
:
variant
,.
T, but not the
itSo/xevos.
is
known
Mr. Allen
tells
us that
(vbei^iv
48.
^ (
.
'.
A
the scribe
wrote
and then
over
.
it.
.
cf.
Schol.
ot<
NEW
9.
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
8i
The
of
p[oos] es
frag.
is
has been corrected. The quotation from Alcaeus new. If 'Uave is Scanned the metre is the same as that of
385-6. Sophocles must have paraphrased and taken in the sense of 15-18. The ancient critics were divided as to the meaning of some taking it to cease,' others from ', take your fill,' in which case several critics preferred to be from read cf. Scholl. A T, and Schol. A on i2 557, where it is stated that Didymus and ; Hermapias wished to read instead of Ammonius' note is rather obscure apparently according to him the Aristarchean copies read with a smooth breathing aS being from eaw (Jva TO i.e. ), while others took eaaof (or as equivalent to take your fill is vulgar Greek for comparing
is
\]
The quotation
^.
'
from
2vv8einvou,
^,
'
' '. .: ,
289, .).
ev
;
) '
(,
(
1 8.
?
'
'
{
?
^'
),
If
faaov=
is correct, it must be a criticism of Ammonius upon the viev/ that but then the addition of the remark that means seems
very unnecessary.
is a remark on the dative but what is If it is 19, 20. ... does not seem very relevant, being a quotation of eya> in v. 226, the note more like an explanation of The only alternative is to suppose that But Ammonius does not elsewhere speak of himself in the refers to Ammonius himself. would be very abrupt. first person, and the construction which we should have expected to be Probably there is a corruption somewhere, explains it, may have been omitted by homoioarchon before quoted since e^ The scribe does not seem to have understood the passage, for his division suggests that he was thinking (corrected by the second hand to
of
and so Ammonius in 36; hence our texts all have 2 2. seems to be merely a blunder. 25-36. Cf. Schol. B, which mentions the first of the two explanations suggested by 25 sqq. Ammonius for v. 230 (that it referred to the advice given by Zeus to the gods in 25-6. ...), and quotes 30, 30. The erased words (which have also been bracketed) are the beginning of vv. 28 and 29 being omitted, though there is no trace of their ever having been obelized. But as the line is erased, no importance need be attached to the omission. 32-36. The second explanation of v. 230 suggested by Ammonius (that the command to help the Trojans had been given, though not mentioned by Homer, cf. ..., 5 1 5-6) is new. in our texts all have 515, but o'os is the better reading. 34. and (i.e. i.e. Hesychius mentions the form 35. Kiihner-Blass for Cf. the form and even the infinitives
, . , , ,
?
",
?
'
'
I.
i'.
.
3.
( ]
see note on 22 above. not the least doubt about the reading, which must be a mere rot, a quotation from v. 230. is from t 240. Gen. Cf Scholl. The Seventh hour is about i p.m. cf. III. 9-11. is or Or alone are too short for the lacuna, which suits
is
..
A
spelling,
,
is
),
^
is
; (]
6.
this
which
is
found
in
the right
one in
Homer.
'
82
10.
suit
TOVS
oiov iv
(, (\ ' 3
in
first
alvdpa
iyKpvnxfiv
^ \ ^ ^.
2434.
Schol.
:
cf.
(,
fvepyeias
\\,
there recalls
is mis-spelled as in XIV. 6, 19-20. 20-25. 'Protagoras says that the following episode of the fight between Xanthus and a mortal was intended to divide the battle, in order that the poet might make the transition to the battle of the gods; but perhaps it was also in order that he might exalt Achilles our texts have nebimo, which was the reading of Aristarchus. The 30-1. Cf. XIII. 11. is recorded by Schol. A. variant 31-34. Cf. Schol. Gen, on v. 256, whence it appears that Zoilus had criticized this Ammonius' note is an answer to this passage because Achilles did not use his chariot. Achilles could not use his chariot lest he should endanger himself, being as it objection. were in a prison if the horses were tripped up.' between this line and the next shows that a change of subject took 37. The place, and we should expect a quotation of the particular word or words in vv. 246-7 to be commented upon. It is therefore tempting to read ne8i]ovSe, but the remains of the letter
^
'
before do not suit so well as e or . cf. Schol. T, where these words (from 337) are quoted XIII. 6-7- av]8vafTo in v. 246. which was an ancient variant for in support of (Aristonicus). 11. For the restoration cf. Schol. iv Cf. Schol. A was an ancient variant for 13. Homer could not have 1 5-1 8. There must have been a remark to the effect that
:
, [
the reading
readings,
cf.
, ]
Probably
.
;
,
,
.
fpyov.
if
30 sqq. below
, ,
('
'
...
[(
in the lacuna
:
birth.
6
cf.
Schol.
, .
;
Cf
Scholl.
Gen. This is clearly an explanation of cf. Scholl. which we have therefore proposed in 23. There were three other Gen., black boned,' which is ascribed to Aristotle by Scholl. the ordinary and the reading of Aristarchus
reading.
lines,
The first five 30-39. The quotation from Aristotle is from Jii'sL An. I. oiS^ 32. however, are not a verbal quotation; cf. the similar inexactness in IX. 37 sqq. Ka[j. cf. Ar. Lc, 1. 24, but these words do not occur in the 35. Perhaps description of the black eagle with which the quotation is particularly concerned. in v. 282; cf. Schol. Gen., which to a large extent XIV. 1-16. A note on The first nine lines here give the second view of Alexion agrees with this passage. giving various examples. who read or anoepae, which he says ought to be 2. Alexion was referring to 348, written anoipae. The practice of retaining the rough breathing of a verb, even when
,
7.
,
from
compounded
Avith a preposition, is common in literary papyri ; cf. ccxxiii. 164, note. ... ... 4-7. These two parallels, 6v pa 283) are also found in Schol. Gen., but as illustrations of not, as here, of f If 6. a mistake for
is
not
room
8.
Cf. Schol.
for
Gen. moi
epaai
'
"
^
is
, ,
in 8.
(',
\
.'
the
(^
Perhaps epaav
means
^,
. 5.
328)
There
kids.
should be read.
NEW
The argument
dewy.'
ajnaXai.
i|y
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
2!.
Cl. -Ltym.
Tlie subject of if correct, is presumably Alexion. 9-15. Cf. Schol. Gen., where the reading of Crates fiXSevra and the quotation from Solon's law are given.
12.
(Ke
]'. :
is
'
He
at
M.
S. V.
ai
yap earh
\ , \ ,\(
'
is
avff since the tender are also ai not sufficient space for ei\np
veai
83
iv
fV i
besides
instead of an
first
, and
iav here
there
is
of coursc meant; but the scribe has quite clearly written a a letter which looks like an iota between the first t and the
.
eav
:
and in the next line is vulgar Greek for "o^^ 01^ fvavXos in v. 283, which is obscured by the lacunae and the frequent corrections. Aristarchus (followed by Ammonius) explained it as a torrent running in a long and narrow channel ; cf. Scholl. evavXos, (but wlth mention of Aristarchus). 18. is corrected from 01. cf. Schol. e 19, 20. 20-24. Dionysius Thrax on the other hand explained as the cavities from which rivers take their rise, comparing ... 311). : a mistake for 23. 28-29. Cf SchoU. The 30. sqq. Probably a quotation from Aristotle's lost book difficulty here was that Poseidon and Athena did not actively help Achilles, the explanation of Aristotle being that Hephaestus was the god opposed to Xanthus. Cf, Scholl. on
16-27.
-^
''
^:
-.
? ,
V,
288
32.
a'l
Se,
. '. 28 - '
8
apparently refers only to what follows, not to what precedes. If it governed it would better account for the (which however often supplants as well as at this period) but we should then expect at the beginning of the sentence, and a comparison of Ammonius' note with the parallel passage in Scholl. quoted above shows that is the explanation of the difficulty and an argument in defence of the passage, not a reason for objecting to it. 8' the point of which (scik 325 33. A reference to .' Aristotle's is not clear. is Perhaps the absurdity of Aeneas being carried off criticism of that passage. 34-XV. 5. A note on the loose use of Achilles being the only person present
.
. .
".
8),
'
,
is
8 of the Odyssey referred to in XV. 3 apa). 202 (where our texts have In that passage only Calypso and 8 Odysseus were present. Cf. also 47, where a similarly inexact use of
besides Poseidon and Athena.
The passage
...
is
found.
In fact
.
Homer
:
X\
where
6.
Scholl.
BT
6-27.
are (i) 8-1
A
1,
the question
Cf Scholl. AT, discussion of the reasons for omitting or retaining v. 290. The points in Ammonius' argument is much more briefly alluded to. though he Poseidon does not mention his own name, but calls himself
.
2
this phrase.
',
had changed his form to that of man, Schol. T); (2) n-15, Poseidon does not Scamander does not abate his anger (v. that two such mighty gods as Poseidon in the third book of his work
and Achilles would not know who he was (cf. on leaving give any clear sign who he was, and 305-6) as he would have done if he had known and Athena were speaking; (3) 16-22, Seleucus
argued in defence of the verse
84
that although Poseidon
TO
and Athena had assumed human shape they had already implied had done, yap . . . (v. 289) (4) 23-4 Seleucus met the difficulty that especially in the line which implies that they were sent there was nothing in the book to justify 6 by Zeus, by the argument that this too could be explained (5) 24-26, Seleucus athetized vv. 290-292 as superfluous nevertheless, in the fifth book of his
were not in the Cretan edition. by mistake written twice. and are often hardly distinguishable in this MS. 10. Perhaps signify that these letters were to be omitted, cf. ccviii. 1. oihe 11. The dots over Didymus and Aristonicus. He was 1 6. Seleucus was nearly contemporary with probably put to death by Tiberius see Maass, de biographis Graecis, and Max Miiller, de
(6) 26-27, those verses
8,
9.
is
.
:
,
;
1.
.
:
Aios
cf.
Schol.
Converted from some other 28. T is a mistake for . 29-33. Cf. Schol. T, which has briefly
is
(:
,
letter.
.
32.
1.
ev8i8oaaiv.
33.
. . .
XVI. .
Cf. Schol.
2- 1 0. discussion of the accentuation of which Aristarchus made proparoxytone (Schol. A), while Hermapias and Alexion made it properispome (Schol. Gen.). Ptolemaeus (6 as this passage shows, was of the same opinion which is ascribed in as Hermapias, and formulated the rule about substantives in ds slightly different language to Alexion in Schol. Gen.
"
8.
Cf. Schol.
"
implying that Aristonicus only blamed note with the substitution of 'AptarowKof for V. 331, which indeed cannot be spared and Cobet had supposed that the a^ereiTai of Schol. A was due to a mistake of the scribe. 12. i. e. neither Hera nor Hephaestus. ivavTiov 1920. Cf. Schol.
8(:
[6
we
read place
we must supply in 2 6, with some other name in not found in any extant classical author, and the word ought to be introduced somewhere in this scholium; the remains too of 27 to 30 are than to Schol. B. nearer to Schol.
in 2 5,
is
? ,\ '.
6
in Cf.
, ' ,
;
, 8, ), (. , ^ {,
\(,
3
Kon(^iyaaei'
!
-
be
.
\
'
lypee,
^,
and Schol.
\\
\
....
on
(,
yap
same
eVei
like
8 ?'.. ^
(\
or
fis
KaKel.
As we have
is
If,
this,
2730. 3033
Schol.
apyeaTTjv
Cf. Schol.
,
cf Scholl. 33-4 "^o^s 34~6. Cf. Schol. quotation is from Hes. Theog. 700. XVII. The note added in the margin
\.
8e yvuivai,
. , . ":
fVet
"
.
.
.
(.
88((
^'
;
.
introd. p. 53.
The
cf.
NEW
2-3. Cf. Scholl. 6-7. Cf. Scholl. 9. Possibly r;
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
IX. 27, sqq.
85
\<5
~4
:
['].
"
A T. A and
Cl. bchol.
e
TiViS "
'
?
Cf.
XV.
6
27.
Schol.
einV
A
ij
fv
"
4-1 6.
The two
."
,.
',
,
A
361
and 383.
' '', 18. Cf. Scholl. e/c fiom which it becomes nearly certain that is a corruption cf. XIV. 13, where ; an is corrupted into . There is not room for ck at the beginning of 19. 19-26. The difficulties connected with are discussed at length in all the scholiasts, except A which is brief; our text, so far as it goes, is nearest to Schol. Gen. Up to 26 the question is of the reading This Ammonius attributes to Aristarchus (so Schol. A T) and to Callistratus (so Schol. Gen.), and he mentions the variant which he rejects as un-Homeric (so Scholl. ), but he does not refer (so far as the note is preserved) to the other ancient readings and The quotation ' , . . . in 23-4 549) is also found in a scholium attributed to Porphyrins in
[]!
^' 7( \
]5
.
is
Schol. B.
this
Xinei this part of the note is new. Schol. Gen., where this explanation of the reading as a corruption of the archaic spelling i. e. is given at somewhat greater length, but on the authority not of Crates but of Pisistratus the Ephesian and Hermogenes, who no doubt copied their information from Crates.
. . . :
[5
( , where
.
.
cf.
,,
as in Schol. Gen,
however Didymus
not mentioned.
Schol.
omits
34.
finished
seh'des
certain that
()
is
is
to
and the writing on the rec/o of Frs. (a) and [) it is be placed directly underneath (a), but the extent of the gap between
-^
them,
if
any,
uncertain.
CCXXII.
This fragment from a
to 468 and
list
of
Olympian
victors,
B. C.
480
an
456 to 448,
account.
is
of a
money
The
is
ordinary cursive of the latter part of the second or of the beginning of the third
who is probably Marcus Aurelius or Septimius Severus. The list upon the verso does not and we can hardly be wrong appear to have been written very much later
century, mentions the tenth and fourteenth years of an emperor
either
;
in assigning
a regular order:
,;,;
approximately to the middle of the third century. The names of the winners in thirteen events are given for each year,
it
arabLov, biavXos,
4. , ?, ^, , ,
, , ,
in
86
the traditional order of the date of foundation as given by Pausanias (v. 8) and Eusebius, except that the two races for horses are transferred from their
chronological position between the
and
in the
The
5)
explanation of this
may
perhaps be found
statement of Pausanias
(v. 9.
Olympiad the horse races had been run on one of In placing them at the end, therefore, the compiler the later days of the festival. Precisely the same order is found in a list of the list reflects this later practice. for the 177th Olympiad derived from Phlegon of Tralles (Mliller, of victors Frag-. Hist. iii. p. 606), who wrote a work in sixteen books on the Olympian
festival,
is
and
that the
is
reason of this
Hadrian (Suidas s. v.). The only variation and biavXos, but the mentioned along with the is the same runner ; and that these three races were all won by
the
won
name
the contests in the papyrus was the regular order followed in such lists of or mule-chariot race, although it was It is noticeable that the victors.
.
is
is
repeated in
its
run during the period covered by the papyrus (Paus. v. 9, Pplemo ap. Scholia on Pindar 01. v. ad init.), and victories in it were regarded as a worthy theme
for Pindar's Epinician odes,
not included
among
The
Ultimately it may be fragment formed a part must remain quite uncertain. upon the work of Hippias of Elis, who according to Plutarch {Numa, c. i) based was the first to edit the Olympian register, and who, at least for the period to
which the papyrus refers, had the authority of the official lists preserved at to Philochorus, and is attributed treatise called Olympia.
65
figure
as
v/ell
as
among
the
titles
of Aristotle's works.
The The
Phlegon already alluded to is striking. might very well be derived from any one of these three writers. Its general trustworthiness is a priori probable from its very completeness; and A few its facts are corroborated, wherever they can be tested, by Pausanias.
similarity in plan to the fragment of
list
may
as a whole.
The number
is
new
light
very considerable.
By
a fortunate chance
its
where it is particularly valuable, the period namely of the composition of the Odes of Pindar and Bacchylides. The computation of the Pythiads from B.C. 582, which is followed by the scholiasts on Pindar in dating his poems, is confirmed (cf note on I. '>,). The dates of three of Pindar's odes {01. ix, x, xi) which have hitherto been a matter of doubt, and commonly, as it now turns out,
87
wrongly fixed (see notes on I. 16 and 37), are definitely determined. The chronology of the three victories at Olympia of Hieron of Syracuse, upon which depends the date of the first Olympian ode of Pindar and the fifth ode of
Bacchylides, is at length settled (I. 19 note). Fresh light is thrown upon a difficulty in connexion with the occasion of Pindar 01. iv and v, as to which the testimony of the ancient scholia has been discredited, though again the
solution to which the papyrus points
note).
(I.
is
not
in
favour of modern
is
critics (II.
22
The
life
traditional
xiv
proved to be erroneous
14 note), though
the
we
iii
in
of Bacchylides previously
celebrated in
Ode
was gained
it
it. The latest definite date known was B.C. 468, when the victory is now certain that the poet flourished
18).
Hardly
less
important
is
the evidence
fifth
supplied
by
century.
Rhegium
are both
shown
to have been
Polycletus can therefore be certainly and Pythagoras somewhat later, than was before possible (notes on II. 2, 14, 16). This afiects the date of Myron, who on one occasion, according to Pliny, was a rival of Pythagoras, and is also described
placed somewhat
by the same author as the aeqtialis atque condiscipulus of Polycletus (^. xxxiv. 9). Naucydes of Argos is proved to have been a younger brother of the elder Polycletus (II. 28 note) and one or two statues of which the pedestals have been discovered can now be assigned to the latter artist, instead of to his Finally, a long disputed point with less famous namesake (notes on II. 14, 16).
;
regard
to
the interpretation
vii. 4.
of a well-known
passage
in
Aristotle's
Ethics
is
{Eth. Nic.
2)
is
modern
more
salient features of
has also an important bearing upon the wider question of the credibility of early scholiasts and commentators upon matters of fact similar in kind to those contained in this papyrus. The existence during the third century at a some-
what remote and unimportant centre of Hellenic culture like Oxyrhynchus of so complete and detailed a record indicates how widely diffused and easily Invention under these circumstances would accessible such information was.
People do not invent when not only are they able to tell the do so can easily be recognized. It follows that when definite statements upon questions of this character are found in ancient commentators, they are at least entitled to the utmost consideration and respect. They are not of course free from confusion and corruption but to neglect them
be
ridiculous.
88
or to dismiss
incon-
It may indeed be said that the sistent with the principles of sound criticism. of the fresh evidence gained from recent discoveries has been general tendency
to
we
and
number
of
and suggestions
to Professor Blass^
Robert.
[^ejiOTTi^T/y yjeios
[.
,
[.
[]9
[.
.
[/)]/
[os
[\^
[
[ ]^ \09 \
?\8
/ceXr/?
^ ,] 5 ^ ,^,^ 9 ^ ^
ci-pyYi\p\^
Col.
I.
(B.C. 480)
re^
(B.C. 47^)
[....][[..]]
\9 [9 ]9
] [
[/^
15
[^^
[]9
[]9
[]7][]9
[]09
20
[.
.
[ ]9
.]y^y
[.
.
\]( 09
.]?
[.
.
.]9
25
[]9
?^^ ? ]9 ? ?^ 9^ ? 9
[]
6]aaios
\] ^
^
[.]
(B.C.
^^
47*)
^.'^^
Lep^cuvos
]/9
35
[
.
^ ^ ^ :^ ? ] [ /]^
NEW
.
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
89
\\\< .]/89
.
.
.JKpartSas rapavTivos
.jyias-
onXei^
40
[\ ][9 ^ ] ] ]
.
\
. . .
] ]9 [^^ 7]
.]^^
]/[
(B.C.
468)
.]
[/
[avTOs]
Tupaulrivos]
.]']9
.]
.]
.]9
[ ] [9 ] [
[09
irat^]
[9
]^
Col.
[.
[ [ ^ [
\^\^
^ [
[
[9
.]9
[9 [9
[
^
^
(B.C.
45^)
^^
^ ^^
(B.C. 45^)
90
15
20
[9 ? [9 ^ [5 ? [?
A:e[i09
^ [^
[?
7[9
SiavXou
'
^?
eoI^ri/c[oy
[eiriSavpLO^
[^
[
^/ ^
(. C. 44^)
^?
25
[09
[
? ?
?
in the
:
[9 7 [09 [9 ^
[?
[
[
[9
[ [
The names
is lost,
(vi.
^ ^ ^
are
1.1.
Xior.
papyrus
:
of the winners in the two preceding games, of Qaaios known from Pausanias
:
cf. Paus. vi. 13. I, where it is said that Astylus, who was 4. Pausanias states a native of Croton, entered as a Syracusan in order to please Hieron. and The that Astylus was victorious on three successive occasions in the instead of He won the in papyrus shows that he should have said in 484, 480, and 476 (1. 17). B.C. 488, 484, and 480, and the
[]
:
MnvTivevs
II. 5)
5.
7.
Diodor. xi. 48 gives the name, no doubt rightly, as The same man won the 8. this is probably the correct form of the name. at the next Olympic festival (cf. 1. 20 below); and the MSS. of Diodorus, who records the fact (xi. 53), give the name as (so Vogel), with the exception of P, the oldest MS., which has The latter spelling is also found in the codex Palatinus in Simonides 125 Bergk). Simbnides' epigram on this athlete {Anih. Pal. xiii. i4
['\ ']'
[AaiJrwvSa (PaUS.
vi.
7. 5),
[/3]/.
NEW
9.
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
line
91
some
letters
over^ them.
10.
The
result
.s
have been crossed out and others added it is scarcely possible to read an/. .
This Tarentine may perhaps be identified with W. Tapam.oy who won ''' ^'' ^'^^ "^"^^ ^ ^^"^ ^^^ ^^^ ^-^^^ isTq^ "'red for th^ ^ iac^rher::"'
.
"
the reading is very doubtful; the traces before . suit a (or .)p better ^'^ or v could well be read in place of '^' ^'"' ''' ^^ ^^ "' '^' ^'" '^' ^^^"& "^^^^^ in 472, cf. 25 below and Paus^r..^'^''^"
:
11.
V,
].^.
than
and
13.
14.
[((
e]aaios
cf.
PaUS.
vi.
II. 4.
According
xiv is dedicated won the ./.. ari8.ou either in the 76th or 77th Olympiad. The papyn^ ^^ proves that this was not the case. The date of ^ 0/. xiv is therefore still to seek 15. 1 heognetus of Aegina is known from Paus. vi. 9. i, Simonid. Epigr. 149 Pindar />/ vin. 35.. It IS not, however, staled in which year his victor/(?) was obtained The supplement given in the text is therefore hardly certain, especially as it is rather Ion. for '' the lacuna, for which ten letters would be sufficient.
_
to the scholia
Asopichus of Orchomenos,
to
whom
Pindar
16
[.[>.:
odes.
'
this
is
nth Olympian
The
traditional date of
set of
^'''^^^' ^^^'^^^^' P'^^^^ " i^ ^ 476, and this stat men ^wS'tJ' \'^^ f^"^'^'' P;)^ ^''"^'''^^ ^' ^ 'manifestus error') is now confirmed by h. nLvrnf V \^fi'''\ the papyrus. Fenne (Pindar, 0/ymp. and Pyth.,
' 1
p.
cf 4 and note. ; end of this line cf. 36 and 41, where J and J are ."PP^"^f/f^^^ e names of the respective contests, .pan,, ,,., and can ^^'^tj mterpreted as the superlatives only be 0a.a(ro.), and , as Blass suggests, probably stands for oSro. The word after .paL in this line (il do^s not occu?
1.
17.
[]: [']
at the
is
{,
;
.
,
.,
...
possibly [n]a(urco.) it is not clear whether there is a letter or merely a stroke of abbreviation over the a. The explanation of these difi-erent epithets is not obvious. The designation of a famous athlete like Astylus, Avho had been credited with several previous victories, as is no doubt natural; and that a boy should be described as ^coXXiarof (cf. Paus. vi. 3. 6) is also appropriate enough. But 'why should a winner the be called ? And how were these designations assigned ? Is It to be supposed that the judges in the games decided which of the competitors was most conspicuous for and It is noticeable that none of the winners in 472 are singled out in this manner.
... cao, ,, ,, ^?
f J'^^T
''
,
"'
Th. lf'J^'\^'TR
i' editoir'
19. Cf. Paus.
vi.
Olympian Odes.
^'''' discredited
"'
''
placed fif^ons
The conjecture of Bergk, who race at Olympia in b.c. 476. correcting oy in Schol. Vratisl. to r^u o/ (Foe/. Lyr. i. p. 4), and the chronology of Hierons victories with Pheremcus proposed by Mr. Kenyon {Bacchyl. pp. 35-0), are now confirmed. H.eron won the .eX,. at Olympia in b.c. 476 and 472 (1 32) and the /> \
0.8
in
first
20.
2 2.
[/]
1.
468
(1.
:
44).
cf. 8,
note.
is
'ipepmos.
This victory
celebrated by Pindar,
OL
xii.
According
to Paus. vi.
92
4.
and the
scholiasts
on Pindar, Ergoteles
settled at
The base of Micon's statue of Callias, which is has been discovered at Olympia cf. Lowy, Inschr. griech. Bildhauer 41, Dittenberger-Purgold, /i^r^r. von Olympia 146. may be or . the doubtful 27. Pausanias (vi. 10. 9) describes Tellon more precisely as an 29. Oresthasian, and this name is confirmed by the pedestal of his statue which has been found at Olympia (Dittenberger-Purgold op. cit. 147, 148) inscribed
:
25. 26.
mentioned by Pausanias
.
why won
fits
/!
cf.
[]
his country
in Crete
who
9.
3.
(vi.
6.
i),
[]/
:
30. Jytas
is
first letter
or
It
not clear
can hardly mean that this person had the same race on a previous occasion since (i) the remark is not made in other places Avhere it would be expected, e. g. in reference to Astylus in 476 or Euthymus in and (2) we know that this Epidaurian did not win at either of the two preceding 472 festivals (cf. 11. 4 and 17) and so a previous victory could have occurred at the earliest Blass twelve years before, which, though not impossible (cf. note on 4), is hardly probable. the means a second victory on this occasion, and that ]y;s suggests that may be one and the same person; for Sis winner of the biavKos (21), and ]yias MtXijatoj in this sense cf. Phlegon fr. 12 in Miiller, Frag. Hist. iii. p. 606 rpls. his might also imply that the same race was for some reason run twice over.
added
end of
this
line.
/?
^,
Parmenides also won the cf. 34. date of this victory, which was the occasion of Pindar's 9th Olympian Ode, The scholia on Pindar {01. ix. 17, 18) make two statements: is thus finally determined. (i) that the Olympian and Pythian victories of Epharmostus occurred in the 73rd Olympiad; (2) that the Pythian victory occurred in the 30th (or according to Schol. Vratisl. the 33rd)
37.
The
Pythiad. Boeckh wished to reduce these conflicting dates to harmony by accepting the statement of Schol. Vratisl. and correcting by a 'certa coniectura' 73rd Olympiad G. Hermann, on to 33rd Pythiad (b. c. 458), placing the Olympian victory in b. c. 456. the other hand, adopted the 30th Pythiad as the true date, and harmonized this with the Olympiad by emending 73rd to 78th. The papyrus proves that this was the right methodIt also confirms the computation of the Pythiads from b.c. 582 followed by the scholiasts on Pindar, which was the basis of Hermann's conjecture, and which is followed by Bergk The computation in his chronology of Pindar's Pythian Odes {PoeL Lyr. i. pp. 6 sqq.). from 586 proposed by Boeckh and adopted by some recent editors, which antedates the Pythian odes by four years as compared with the scholiasts is, so far as the chronology of Pindar is concerned, shown to be false cf. Wilamowitz-Mollendorif, Arist. und Athen That some ancient writers reckoned the iii. p. 323 sqq. and Kenyon, Bacchyl. p. 37. Pythiads from 586 b.c. appears from Pausanias x. 7. 3 (where he seems to be trying to But the reconcile the rival dates, 586 and 582 b.c) and from the Parian Chronicle. scholiasts on Pindar (who are supported by Eusebius and Jerome) reckon the Pythiads The supposed exception quoted by Boeckh in connexion uniformly from 582 b.c with Ergoteles of Himera (schol. ad Pind. 01. xii., cf, Bergk, /. c) can be easily explained. Which of the two dates 586 and 582 b.c is correct forms too large a question to be entered
;
on
here.
was connected with the preceding letter with a ligature at the first 39. the top, which would be consistent with e, y, or .
]:
the first is written over some other letter. It may perhaps be 42. inferred from the occurrence of the name here that the destruction of Tirvms by Argos
:
\
ii.
.
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
93
(cf.
Pans,
25. 8,
that of
44.
is
Mycenae
[.
(b.c.
Strabo viii. p. 373 &c.), which took place at about the same time as 468, Diodor. xi. 65), had not occurred before the Olympian festival
of this year.
.']
i.
no doubt
the reading of the papyrus, which is quite certain, is a riddle. There that Hieron's victory in the chariot race occurred this year; cf. the scholia
:
i, and the statement of Pausanias (viii. 42. 8), who, though giving no Hieron died before the dedication of his commemorative offering at Olympia. Two explanations suggest themselves. Either may be read, on the hypothesis that the name of Hieron had become lost at this point in the lists. But it is strange that the name of the winner on so famous an occasion, which had been celebrated by Bacchylides (Ode iii), and the date of which was known to the Pindar scholiasts, should not have been restored. Or it may be supposed that the scribe wrote instead of by a mere blunder. If the longer form had really appeared in the official register, it ought also to have been found here in 19 and 32. IL I. Six or seven lines are lost at the top of this column and therefore twenty-four or twenty-three at the bottom of Col. I. The first letter may be" , and the last or or any the reading is dubious.
on Pindar,
dates,
01.
says that
[]
\^(]
'5
t
']
2.
i*
XfovTia\_Kos
the
?; in
'
:
as a proper
Alex. Aph. Top. 22, Sopk. E/enc/i. 53 a, Suidas s. v. Eustath. II. xii. p. 847, Mich. Eph. ad Eik. Nic. v. init. fol. 56 b. Aid. Schol. ad Eih. Nic. vii. 4. Modern critics have with few exceptions rejected this story, regarding as a general term. The ancient explanation of the passage is now entirely confirmed. Cf. our note in the Classical Review for July, 1899. The date of Timanthes' victory was not previously known. 4. Cf. Paus. vi. 8. 4. Robert suggests that this person may perhaps be identified with the 5. at Olympia. That there who is said by Pausanias (vi. 17. 4) to have won a boys' was some doubt about the spelling of the name is shown by the MSS. of Pausanias, which {Top.
6);
[ (5 ^, " ' 8
. . .
ovv
8((,
cf.
'
5'
The
name
\ ', "
.
" ,
.
.
ertpovs
yap 6
here
was a
'^
won
vary between
7.
1.
and
and
vi.
and
7.
'AXaiVe[ros, for
whom
cf.
Paus.
8,
boy and subsequently as a man, and that his sons Hellanicus and Theantus won the boys' boxing match in the eighty-ninth and ninetieth Olympiads respectively. The date supplied by the papyrus for the first victory of Alcaenetus is again a new fact.
originally as a
94
8.
read, as
\&
It
is
e
to
have written
from Pans.
the mistake
13. 7, 18. i.
of course quite possible that Xt is a corruption for would could well be read after a second , a, or
;
and not
is
though
it
is
tempting to
who
known
as a victor in the
II.
(Aukos
victor
the
/??).
the on the same occasion (1. 21), if indeed they are not to be regarded as identical. 14. The statue of Pyihocles erected at Olympia by Polycletus in commemoration of this victory is mentioned by Paus. vi. 7. 10; and the base of the monument, inscribed with the names of both athlete and artist, has been discovered on the site (Lowy, op. cit. 91, Dittenberger-Purgold, op. cit. 162, 163). The papyrus by fixing the victory of Pythocles in B. c. 452 proves what was previously a moot point, that the statue was the work of the great Polycletus (so Robert), and not his younger namesake, as has been maintained by Curtius, Furtwangler, and Lowy. An important date for the floruit of Polycletus is According to Pliny (iV. H. xxxiv. 49) he also supplied by the papyrus (cf. 16, note). flourished in 01. 90 (b.c. 420-417), and this is generally accepted as the approximate date of his famous statue of Hera (Paus. ii. 17. 4), which was probably completed after Plato {Protag. p. 311 c) the destruction of the old Heraeum in b.c 423 (Thuc. iv. 133). couples Polycletus with Pheidias as if he was a contemporary of the latter, and it is now evident that he was not a very much younger contemporary, if he was executing im.portant commissions as early as the middle of the century. 15. For Leontiscus cf. 2, note. 16. we are told by Pausanias (vi. 13. 6) that there was at Olympia a statue The pedestal of this statue of Epidaurus by Polycletus of Argos. of the boxer 'Embavpios. has been discovered at Olympia, bearing the inscription (Lowy, Op. cit. 92, Dittenberger-Purgold, op. cit. 165). On palaeographical and orthographical grounds epigraphists have had no hesitation in referring this inscription to the fourth century b. c, and have therefore attributed the statue to is read here (for a similar omission Polycletus the younger. But of course if of cf. I. 7, note), and the identification with the boxer mentioned by Pausanias is The original inscription accepted, the statue must have been by the elder Polycletus. must therefore have become defaced and was replaced by the one which is preserved. Pausanias does not give the date of his cf Paus. vi. 7. I. 17. For victories. pedestal bearing the name of Damagetus has been discovered at Olympia (Dittenberger-Purgold, op. cit. 152). 18. This victory was the occasion of two odes of Bacchylides \. (vi and vii), which were accordingly composed not earlier than The title b. c. 452. of Bacch. vi (that of vii is not preserved) is If Lachon was a boy, ought to have been added as it is in the title of Bacch. xi. Mr. Kenyon therefore very naturally supposed Lachon to be a man, and impugned the veracity of the Olympic Register, in which his name is not given. Wackernagel and Wilamowitz, who are followed by Blass, showed ground for believing that the victory of Lachon commemorated by Bacchylides was won in the for boys and this view is now confirmed by the papyrus. The date of the event is also a valuable fact for the life
some
71) and in Thessaly (Hdt. vi. 127). Olymp. p. 41. 24, D. Hal. x. 53 confusion may have arisen between this
vi.
ffe/I.
who won
\( '
t
: '
A
'[\
/?
:.
The
().
of Bacchylides.
latest precise
date previously
third
known in the poet's literary career By the discovery of this papyrus his
); )
shows
22. this name reopcns the question of the occasion of Pindar's fourth and fifth Olympian odes. They are addressed to Psaumis of Camarina, who according to the scholiast on 01. iv had won in the 82nd Olympiad {v. I. while according to the scholia on 01. Psaumis had been victorious Internal evidence makes it certain that 0/. at any rate was composed
:
\
it is
NEW
CLASSICAL FRAGMENTS
95
in celebration
scholiast
of a victory in the
or mule-chariot race.
The
statement of the
concerning Psaumis' triple victory has accordingly been explained with much probability as based on a misunderstanding of line 7 and iv has usually been
considered to
the scholiast.
that
refer
to the
same
victory in the
Now
than likely that the scholiast on iv is not far from syllable of We have therefore a choice of alternatives. 01. iv may actually refer to this victory in the and the victory in the mule-chariot race celebrated in may have been gained either on a subsequent or, less probably, on a previous 01. occasion. There is nothing in 01. iv inconsistent with such a theory, in 1. 11 is an indecisive word ; if it had definitely implied the the scholiast wOUld obviously not have said Or both the fourth and fifth Odes refer to a victory in the which was won before this 82nd Olympiad, possibly in the 8ist. If the names of winners in that race were not usually included in lists like the present (cf. introd.), the scholiasts might have no means of verifying the date and after the theory of the three victories in the 82nd Olympiad had been evolved from 1. 7, to place tlae victory in the and the supposed victory in the in the same year as the which was fixed, would only be a natural step. Diodor. xii. 5 gives the name as 24. the oldest MS., and so Euseb.) is also the spelling in Plato, Protag. 335 E, Leg. viii. 840 A. 25. The mutilated letter had a rounded first stroke; e, , o, , or are most probable. 28. This apy[^eio is clearly to be identified (so Robert) with the of Argos whose victory in the is mentioned by Pausanias and whose two statues by Naucydes he considered to be amongst the best examples of that artist's work (vi. 9. 3). For a similar substitution of for It has been a doubtful question in this MS. cf 18 whether Naucydes was a younger brother of the elder, or an elder brother of the younger, Polycletus. By placing Cheimon's victory in b. c. 452 the papyrus shows that the former view is correct. p[oSios before the lacuna is almost certain. Robert suggests 29. with much probability that this is a variation of the name of Damagetus' brother, which is given in Paus. vi. 7. i as The fact that Damagetus also won in this year as a boxer confirms the identification. (1. 30) and Acusilaus is described by Pausanias is more likely to be the correct form.
in that year,
[.
; ,
!,
^ .
is at
,
\_
papyrus
82nd Olympiad. But it appears more was so far right that Psaumis won the and can hardly be anything but the first
in the
, (
\.
-\
.?
^.
17, note.
30. 33.
For Damagetus
cf.
8 ,
might be or . It is known from Pausanias (vi. 2. 2) doubtful may be or perhaps . 34. that a wOn the chariot race about this time. But it is not likely that this is the victory to vhich the papyrus refers, for in the first place that hypothesis involves always follows the supposition of the loss of a line between 33 and 34, since the and not of the and, secondly, if this Lycinus was the winner of the his name ought to be in the genitive case.
The The
letter after
III.
CCXXIII.
26 X 209-5
(first
Homer, Iliad
V.
This
roll
fine
'
copy of the
fifth
is
ccxxxviij the
Petition of Dionysia.'
Homer
the
had to be patched up and strengthened in places by strips of papyrus glued on the 7-ecto. In its original condition it was of great length. Two fragments and nine more columns would still of the twenty-ninth column are preserved have been required to complete the book, while each column occupies from 8 to Probably other documents than the petition of Dionysia 8| inches of papyrus. were used in the composition of this roll. The writing on the recto of the fragments of the twenty-ninth column is not the same as that of the petition and a third hand may be distinguished on the recto of Col. XV. The MS. is continuous as far as 1. 278, and the first eight columns, which were the core of In the tenth and eleventh columns the the roll, are practically perfect. condition of the papyrus gradually deteriorates, and finally becomes fragmentary.
;
is a bold well-formed uncial of the square sloping type. resembles the hand of the fragment of Plato's Laws (O. P. I. Plate VI), which was written before A.D. 295, and still more closely that of O. P. I. xii, with which this papyrus was actually found, and which may be placed in
The handwriting
it
In general style
Other items of evidence are afforded by the seem to date from about the beginning of the third century, and by the few cursive entries on the verso, which are apparently not very much later. On the other hand a terminus a quo is provided by the petition on the recto, which was written about A. D. 186. The date of the Homer, therefore, may be fixed with much certainty in the earlier decades
the
first
is
The MS.
is
very
full
of accents, breathings,
elision,
with which
97
not even the Bacchylides papyrus is more plentifully supplied ^ The method of accentuation followed in that papyrus reappears, with some modifications, in the
present case.
of a diphthong,
is usually placed upon the first vowel and the circumflex (which is sometimes of angular shape) over Oxytone words in the Bacchylides papyrus are not accented on
both vowels.
all
^,
In our
in
1.
9)
has a grave
accent and when the word is followed by a stop or an enclitic it is usually accented in modern fashion with an acute accent on the last syllable, e.g.
41 Monosyllabic oxytone words bear the grave accent, ()% except when followed by an enclitic, when the accent becomes acute. Words followed by enclitics are accented in the manner now usual, except that in perispome words the natural accent is superseded by the retracted accent, e. g.
^',
176
T,
19a
accentuation, e.g. 17
,
K.
221
The
245
'.
diaeresis
is
freely used,
occasionally marked.
is
responsible for
On
the whole
it
Of the marks of elision some are certainly original, but more are posterior. The diaeresis on the other hand appear to be mostly by the first hand. It is not more easy to decide how many correctors of the MS. may be distinguished, and to which of them individual corrections should be assigned. The beginnings of the lines of the first column have been broken away and
addition.
To this hand may be attributed the occasional insertion in the margin of the names of speakers, the addition after 83, and a few of the other alterations, Another hand,T:o which most of the corrections including, perhaps, that in 132. (among them the insertion of 126) are due, is earlier in date, as may be partly
inferred from the fact that the very ill-written supplements in Col. I are not amended. Probably this first corrector was also responsible for the punctuation and accentuation of the MS.
Mr. Kenyon considers (^Palaeography, pp. 26, 28) that only works intended for the market or large would be provided to any considerable extent with accents &c. while he also holds (ibid. p. 20) Our papyrus clearly makes it impossible to that works designed for sale were never written on the verso. and it may be doubted whether either of them is really sound. Why maintain both of these positions Such books should not works intended for sale have been ritlen on the back of previously used papyrus could of course only have commanded a lower price but there must have been a demand for cheap books a matter of individual As for accentuation, that obviously must have been as well as dear ones.
1
libraries
preference.
98
As
in
usual in the
case
Homeric papyri
of the
Roman
Of the
peculiar variants
141 is the most striking, /xeros for ySeXo? in 104 is collation with La Roche's text (R.) is given the reading of the Geneva MS. do not, however, as a rule, notice as variants cases of the common below.
an interesting confirmation of
We
et
spelling
for
Col.
I.
/
5
[]
iv6 av
0L
\8
yevoLTO
i'5e
|
naXXas
k\os
^ \
<
\6\
ivaXiy klov os
10 'ipivs
/^
5e Ti\s
\
v
iro
^ ^
.9
6
/ ^.
KpaTos
^'
\9
69
[/^^']
?
meey
ef
/ \
15
\'
[] ^(^
67
io're[s]
[]\09'
&
xnrep
?'
ey'xeoy
1
/3| \
2
?
*
ov)^
^
^
9
"
( \
ei5ai(o)y
nepiKaXXea
\
j
() <\9 ? \
25
[]
/ / ' ?'
"^ -^^? '
Col. II.
99
vvktl
35
41
45
' ? 9 ^ ? ^^ ^^ ^ '? ?
^T^KTOvosiJ^
? ^
Karayeiv KoiXas
7rei
? ?'
vl
?'
^ipos
eirieaai
apes
6 ^? ^.
^
)^ ^^
Tbv
(5*
[] []
eXe
5'
[]
}[]
eXao-aev /
09
pev
kXvtos
^^?
(? ? ?
eX*
eiXev
^'
lOo
SiSa^e
55
56 58
^
'
0L
ye
ovSc
89
os
09
T[[eTl'
65
^' ^ /(
0L
8 ^ ^\9 ^
''dOev
Se
[]'
Se
' ^ '
eeiaas
Se
^[[]]
[]
'
/[[6]]
74
76
*^ 9^ 9 , 9 []9 9
09
^
^
69
^ -^ ^
^^
'
'
8e
eiviov
/cos
'
[' 8
v]
[5
9 9' 9 (9
]
09
Col. IV.
[ eXe
]\[
09
'
85
^ ^ ' ^^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^
%6iv
ai^as'
' ^
^
'^7|/|
ee/jy/xere
i.oi
5e
^?
'
6vv
os
95
'
' ^
9
5'
eoiK(uS
^'
rrep
'
,
eotres
^^^
'
^[[*]]^
[]
Col. V.
["]|/
'
^^ ' ^'' ^
e ei
'
]02
/;]
jSeXoy
10
?
Se
8'
ineir
115
70
ev
^ 9
'
OS
/
eXeiv
)('
/?.
'
^^^ ? ^^'
^^'
^eipas
ey
ey^coy
^^
125 'J^^v
127
126
^ /
5*
yap
^' ? \'
'
'
'*'^*'
^^
eXov
eO
9 ^ ^ 9 .
Col. VI.
09
130
( . ^^ ' 5
aXXois
e?
ii
'
)(
'
136
fit
cXev fieros
^
?
XeovTa
14
^ / 5
/
6)9
69 - ?^ ^^ ' '
ov
103
pa
cir
oUaai
"'
iverai
'
145 fov
eTepou
~[
'
'
Kparepos
^^
TOVS
viias
150 T01S
9 ^
'"oi^S'
. ? '' ^^ ^
Si
'
e^aXXere
][^
' ^^^
VeU
re
Col. VII.
[]'
155 *^^'
[]'
9
^^[[]]
^
'
/'
[]
' []9
1
6 \\ \\
cu[y]
[(\
-
7ro/jr[io]y
[]-
165
^' ^ []
e|
^.
re e^
'
[][]'
re'
^
'
I04
170
175
'
it
evpe
vlov
re Kparepov t'
709 re
[[elli^e
nTep6evTS
KXios
^
tis
'
^^.
TiS
'
eii^ere
eivai
aye
0ey
iopye
re
'
TIS
Oeos
[[]]
[[]]7''[[]|
?'
'
1
[]
ye
Col.
.
'' '
aiveia
^
6'
^'
'
185
09
90
'
'
[]\
'
J
[[^JJa^e
)[]'
6[]
yap
[[
]e]]
ey '
6eos
[]
'
ev
195
200
' , ^^ ^ ' ^ ? ^^
KoKoi
I'eorei'^eey
105
Se
{]^']|
Si
6/ ?evi
e/ij8e/3a(Sra[[a]l
eTTcreXXe
8^
e/ceXeue
[a/o]^eueij/
[]
^^
\[\
[\ ^
Sevoiaro
69
irav[S]op(os)
irp(os)
205 TOioiai[v
]^ ' [
Col. IX.
ey
^y
][]
j
\]
l
Triel^oy jo
l
\eiXi\ov l
j
\]
l
tj
[[a]j
re]
[\^'
ore
aTpkKe[s]
[]
2
[]
6[]
1
^ ^ ] ^ [][] 6[
[ety
[]
)([]
rpi|[rl]
e7re[i]r
215
^^
^y
^\}\
(<)
aiveixis
[]
2
^ '^ ? 9
[)(] [\.
re
[\
^
aiveia?
aySpive-
20
ay'
"
[] ' []
' ^ \]
*
9 []
[\
yap
[]
[]
^]
].
[5]eico
^?
er[[e]]
[]
io6
225
^^^
^'^*
]
[]
aye '[w]v
TovSe
^^
Col.
^ '
Se
[]6
[9]
'
09
[]
230 aivi[i\a
\\[
[] 7[ []
6[
] [>
1
[^
2 35
(8) ?
240
9 [ ^ / ] [ / [] [] [ ' [
^^^ ^
^['^(^']io,[s]
[\ 7([ ][
[
[
]^ [^] [][][
7]
^ [
re'
^9
]9'
][
TJeco
][\'
[]
[
(5)
'()
245
o|]ei'
em
[^
ayXaos
vios-
iwca
[][]6
(^^
[]
[]
[]
eO
^f-v
aiveias
250
. \]
ri
[ ^'
Vios
vios
[]
[.] (
[] []
[
ayhp^vv
^
y]evvaiov
9]9 ]9 [^. ] [] \
[
r
[^
'
eivai'
255
[^
[ov8e
26
[ [
Kiv
a[iviao
[/c
[ [
[ [
[avTLOv
/ ( ] [ [ []
en
//e]i/oy
Col. XI.
evi
^]
9
ye
^[^
ea TraXXjay
][[]]5
][]
iTTTroJt/y]]
]:
^]
^
tnnovs
265
[9
[]
270
2 75
[ [
285
]? [9 ]4 9 ]' ^ ][ [ ] [ ] [ ] ] [ ]9 [] [ [ ]5
6]9
6[
vi
9 [9
[]
[ [
yerciyy
^ ^
] ^^^ \'
nep
Tiivas'
]]
]
re]
[]
aiveia
e[t
AcAeoy
[coy
0L
[7
[]
i7r7r[o]u[y]
vi<{s
[] [
[][
[]
^
ejr
^ [ [
io8
(5)
290
[6 [][ [ ^^[\ [\
[]9
[pi\va
[[9]
']
eTV\9
^
erepov ye
LUvvev
/
^
re
[q)]s
[]^
295
[]
9'
a[iji'[e]ias'
[ ^ \ [ /'
XevKovs
5*
^6[]
6]/
5*
^^
reu^e
re
veiaroy
<5e
e^
[][
a>s
"
[][]9
a[yx]0[i]
300
[]
[ , 9
'
] \[9
re
[]
\].9
'
eo-^e
oy rty
(5e
kpyov
\] [ '^[ ^^
y
[] '
[ [
[ayaioi
a[vTios
(
^ejoio
[^
33
340
[ [
[(?
[/3
oioy
Col.
XIV.
?
^
re
/oeei
/e^ee >cp]e/)^;[s
345
[ [
[eiK
$ [^
[
Oevapos pee
, ]
^epaiv
Tis
[)^
evi
[
09
] [] ][
co
^ \^ ]
^^
v]q\u
deoy
oi'jie
6^\a<uv
6[\
][] [6]9
]\[ ]
][9 ][9]
6[
]9
[ejXoiro
109
35
[ei
^
ov\
Se
?
y
]89 [9
r]e
et
ey
ye
e]7e/3[cu^i
507;[
Col.
XV.
355 [^vpcv
360
]^
Se
[
e[/c]e/fXiiro]
Se
//e
/c[ol/ii[a]ai
80s Se
365
37
[]
;
^ ] [] [ ] [ [ [] []
[
"
).'[]
^
e5o[?
[]
'
5e
] [][ [ ^ []
e/3at]t'[e
[]
[]
iet
er77[]e
e^
]
]
'
^[
400
\[ [ ^[ ^ \ [ [^ [
[ev
i[i]a)i'77[s]
][]
Xe[ipt
'i\ls
re
] ]
[][]
[
epe^e
[]
[] [
[e/c]
a[[^]]0[/)o]<5[ei]r[i7
ev
[]
Col.
XVII.
[]
vi
no
[09
[oy]
[ ^
67r[i
Tt[i]
[]][
yap
oy
ye
405
[] ' [][9
420
425
430
9 |[
Col.XVIII.
dea
3e
Tt
ottl K[iv
3 lines lost.
[coy
epya
[aiveia
[
[y
435 [aiveiav
][ /] ][97[ 9 ^] [ [ ]
Trpos
[9 ^ [?
[
440
][[ [ 9 ] [ [ ^
'[] '
]'
[5
[^
e^eXe
re
]9
]6
[] 6[ ]
TTorje
e/c
^[]
Col.
XXIII.
[9
545
\[ ]
yei/oy
p[eei
TGK^T
[)(^9
[e/c
]
?
re
\^
S ap]
[}/
Col.
avSpeaatv
^
aiu
iii
705
] [ 9 ][ ^ [
[evOa
XXIX.
[
[
are
like
:
^ (]/ []'
]09
this
|]ei'a/)[i]^i/
ctp[r]S]'
1-24-
The
o(
: :
hand
(cf. introd.),
4. 8.
mere blunder,
column, which have been restored in a later by a perpendicular line. bale R., MSS. {bate be 01 Amb.). there is no known variant here. What was first written seems to have been
beginnings of the lines of
marked
in
1 2.
is written in lighter ink than the other additions at the beginning of this column, and seems to be subsequent to them. The initial a has
12. anoKpivuevTe
The
23,
31, 32,
Zenodotus,
33,
,
:
The
insertion of
is
is
due
to the
second hand,
reading of the
1.
"?.
of
;
first
hand
first
is
peculiar to this
MS,
'
:
The second
is
ALM)
(
" R.
a mistake
is
faaaiptv R,
The
correction
is
39.
There
(
56.
(i,
e,
cy^aXe)
may
be accidental,
8(
, pe
and
^^
as
two words
en
be rev^e'
so too Genav.
is
(.
;
but
it
alsO
Omitted by
AC
came
43. TeKTovos, the reading of the first hand, is found as a correction in Mjjovos R., with other MSS. in from 59.
H.
It
no doubt
ACEGMN.
at e is fairly
The
frequent in this MS,, especially before a for ai than vice versa; cf. 89, 128, 142,
eKfKaaro
SO vulg., ye
The
The
line is
41 here.
112
the grave accent was probably placed upon the first syllable before it 58. was observed that the word was followed by a stop (cf. 13) the acute accent was then added on the final syllable, as is usual in this papyrus (cf. introd.). Theoretically, of course, all syllables that do not bear the acute (or circumflex) accent may have the grave.
:
^ . \/ ( .
63. at
may be
64.
The
: :
correction
1.
is
SO
CMN
Harl.
68.
1.
rjbr} L, R. with
R.
AEGHMNO.
'
eXe
71. The deletion of e is due to the corrector. k\vt6s R, and so the papyrus in 45. 72. kXitos ' iv kovItjs 75. The omission of this line,
:
'
^/
68,
is
peculiar
The corrector wished to insert line 75 between 83 and 84. He accordingly out in the upper margin, placed a mark of omission in front of 83, and wrote cf. 126. (' see above') at the end of the same line R., and so the papyrus in 96. 87. av iepyva. MSS., AristarchuS, R. 89. 1. has been placed a stroke like an iota, which seems to be a critical 90. Before t^;(i R. sign; cf. 147.
83.
it
wrote
'
92.
R.,
ff
:
the
first
cf.
16.
MSS.
by the corrector, who, however,
failed to
98. The unelided e (cf. 252) was deleted in the following word. notice the trebled 102. The reading of the first hand
may be
genuine variant
(inf. for
imper.),
or merely another case of confusion between at and f. R. cf. I20, 285. or 104. Didymus says that /SeXoj was R. MSS. (except Genav., which also has de alia scriptura nihil est traditum.' It the reading of Aristarchus, on which R. remarks The agreement of has been supposed that the variant rejected by Aristarchus was the papyrus with the Genavensis now makes it certain that it was MSS., R. 105. R., with Cant. Harl. SO ACDGHL. 115. which has been converted by the corrector to 117. The first hand wrote CGHLMO, &c. The reading of the first hand may R, with AN. D, of course be due to the interchange of e and at; cf. 89, 128. ad loc, and ad 8e re the same reading is recognized by Schol. 118. re MSS., R. //. XV. 119. R., with ACDGL. SO 119. The which was first written, was due to a reminiscence of 285. 120. but, remembering that scribe then began to write over the line the whole word He ought to have deleted the this was unnecessary, stopped at , and crossed out
:
8 ()
:
(^^(^^
'
(: :
,
(
^'
;
),
;
. ,
.
NO
: (,
:
MNO
,
is
also.
126.
cf.
83.
The line omitted in the text has been supplied The omission is not supported by other MSS.
' MSS., R.
:
ft/iff
;
:
in cursive in the
lower margin;
ACDG,
The
R.
K
:
subjunctive
is
&c. ; read in
the
optative
also
xii. 7,
supported
Plato
EMNO
Lucian
'. by
ii.
L and 150 D,
MSS., R.
1.
cf.
53.
113
\
;
^
:
to the
R.
',
(( :
papyrus
1.
:
is
:
MSS. and
R.
cf.
introd.
is
the termination
SO most
MSS.;
has been written by the corrector over e, as in 117. ayxtar'ivai R,, with D. is a reading peculiar
'^.
D.
vie
MSS., R.
147. 151.
<*^Mou
has been corrected to MSS., R. the final has been added by the corrector,
i^evapi^e
ACGHMNO,
152. 164.
66.
vete
R.
and
the
this
is
15
npoiei,
1
183
The
1.
,
first
;
171. 172.
(;
Toi:
of the rough breathing in compound words cf. and ccxxi. XIV. 2, note. hand wrote Avhich has been altered by the corrector. was Originally written; the correction may be by the first hand.
for
retention
(,
cf.
53.
173. ovbf. the first hand appears to have made the corrector considered the result insufficiently clear.
175. Kpareei has been converted by the corrector from MSS., R. 176. the reading of the first hand, is correct. 177.
178. em: there seems to be no support for the original reading arro. 182. A, and most of the MSS., R., with CL, &C. The corrector's reading is preferred by R., with the SO 183. rest of the MSS.
:
",
:
. ?
1.
some muddle
(.
in writing
anyhow
..
before
189.
:
.je
word or
syllable
was struck
out.
The
is probably due to the corrector. the deletion of the original final superfluous at the end of the line was struck out by the first hand.
aval
SO
hand,
205 mg.
210.
/
ot oi
so
first
ADEO
in aiveiav
]' ^/^
(:
8':
The
/
e.
8
^
MSS., R.
..
:
SO mOSt or
MSS.
was read by
deletion of
the papyrus.
is
The MSS.
first
R.
The
probably by the
R., with
CGHLMN.
(so G),
so
MSS.;
222.
the termination must have been unusually cramped to have been con225. tained in the available space. the reading of the first hand, was preferred by Zenodotus, and 227. R., with Aristarchus and most MSS. occurs in COS Cant. Vrat. c. Mosc. i. 3.
:
({)
~\
[]
:
oloi
R., with
^
: ,
ore
" '
R.
R., with
ACDEGMNO.
^17
R.
MSS., R.
MSS.
231.
] '
:
R.
:
cf.
266
[.
L;
(\
(
:
SO
DE
557) 31
;
a
:
mark
of elision
was
first
SO most
MSS.
i'xovTf
R. and p. mistakenly inserted between Harl. Mosc. i. Vrat. b. Lesbonax R., with
GMN
p.
86.
I
114
246.
247-
[/\
:
ad
//. xix.
The marginal but bhv is not very satisfactory, since that epithet is not applied to Sthenelus by Homer, nor are epithets cannot be read. The letter before introduced into the other marginal entries. 7rp(oi) might possibly be V transcribed as
252.
note
may
SO 291. Rhet. Gr. iii. 154, 7. is written when the perhaps be interpreted
:
(, \\\5
AGLMNO,
8
.
&c.
R., With
sup.
DHS
schol.
word
is
trisyllable,
[()]
8 ,{)
e.g. 350.
;
255 The scribe beganwriting line 256 at the end of 1. 255. the original reading here, is also found in C, where, too, 01 is 257. written above the termination ovs. The correction in the papyrus is probably not by the first hand, but there is too little of it left to make it possible to speak with certainty. The of the termination was altered 266. The reading of the first hand was to a by the corrector, and above this is written, presumably by a third hand, another letter,
].
,
.
:
.
makes
which
may be
vie
or
R.,
MSS.
CDEGLNO
352. with 353. 359.
It
SO and other MSS., and Aristarchus ; R., with A. Lucian 60, 27, and Zenodotus. of there is a mark like a heavy grave accent, which 295. Over the first
277. 293.
MSS., R.
(\[']
Vrat.
AHM
a.
/3[]['
is
seems accidental.
is
XIV, and
hand,
that Col.
XV
began
The
overwritten [r]e
first
re is the
reading of
was the reading of Cant. Vrat. b. Mosc. i. 366. []/7- the space is insufficient for which is read by R., with Cant. Barocc. Rhet. Gr. iii. 233, 16. is found in the majority of the MSS. looks rather as if it had been altered by a later hand from an original or 370. ; may have been written and e subsequently struck out. The papyrus is much rubbed in this part. The superfluous (?) following may be accounted for by supposing that the
363. the papyrus
:
'\
:
MSS.
8'
so
ADLMN.
ap
"
it
R., with
[~\,
CGHOS
GO
scribe
began
to write
398. If the papyrus agreed with the ordinary text, the columns became rather shorter at this point, XVII containing twenty-three lines, and XVI and XVIII only twentytwo each. 399. 425. 434. 703.
:
so
alfl
AC.
R.
:
The
af[t
:
letters pa,
R. which are
all
may belong
278, 16;
to the
word
ACGM
(]([](
so
DEHLNOS
iii.
R., with
CCXXIV.
Euripides, Phoenissae.
23-5X2i'S cm.
Parts
of
tufo
columns,
containing lines
loi 7-1043
and
1064-107 1
of
115
I.
Like that fragment the present papyrus was found with documents belonging to the later Roman period^ and the date of both is certainly not posterior to 300 A.D., while the evidence is at present all against assigning this style of uncial to an earlier date than the third century. Stops, a few accents, and the dots apparently denoting a correction in IC36 and 1037 have been inserted afterwards in lighter ink, probably by a second hand, which also added in cursive the name of the speaker in 1067. The apostrophe separating the and of in 1039 a (the use of which makes it probable that the papyrus is not older than the third century) is by the original scribe. The papyrus is sometimes superior to the MSS., but shares some of their blunders and introduces others of its own and the stops are not very accurately placed. Both the high and the low points occur, and it is possible that some of those which we have printed as high, are intended for points in the middle of the line cf introd. to ccxxvi. Stops may have been lost at the ends of lines
^
;
1017
'\8\
[ []
Col.
I.
1020
[[8^\.'\
[\ ? ^' \]\^ ^
[]
Xo[nro]v vtv)([o]iv au'
[l/3ay [e/3]ay
e[-^L\8vas
oa^p\waya'
[7r]oXv(f)opos
024
1025
[/ii]|o7ra/)0ei/[o]y.
/$
nT[ie\poLS'
[] ']9
8[ ] []'
veovs
[\[]
1030
[] aXvpo[y
^ ]
e/c
0[^]4^
[os]
[8^
[''^
0/)9 CL^jea]
e/c]
' ^
2
[npa]^as'
ii6
[]'
$
[][]
I035
\'
1064^2;
Col. II.
eareva^av
[aX]Xos
1040
Se
e[']'/ioy
-^
6 [\9 \^
av\8p(uv
117
CCXXV.
13
Thucydides,
X
5*4 ^^
II.
90-91.
Plate V.
Ends of fifteen lines and beginnings of fifteen more, containing parts of 90-91 of Thucydides Book II, written in a good-sized and handsome, but not very formal type of uncial, belonging to the middle or latter part of the first century A.D. It is thus of about the same date as the much larger fragment of the fourth Book printed in O. P. I. xvi. Like that MS. the present papyrus is
ch.
a good text and supports the vellum MSS. on the whole, while just as the other papyrus by omitting otl removed an anacoluthon, so in Col. II. 9 here a some-
.
re
^
is
is
MSS.
^.
differ,
[] [\
^Vvaav]
[ ] [ [
avSpas
^ ] ^? [
Col.
I.
^\\^^ ? ] [
[?
Tr]\v)
])
]9
to
5 7/009
Se avToi]s
\ [ [ [ [ [
Col
^s
avTovls
cos
rjay
[apaoaves] ^]
15
[9] [
[
.
ey
:
tois
]
is
15
It is
[ [ [
[ey
[9 ? v
3-
The supplement
possible that
should
be read
was omitted. the MSS. vary between the aorist and imperfect and between the being the commonest reading. simple and compound verb,
in the previous line,
and
that re
8\[(]
('(
ii8
,
Trpos
:
which has been omitted by some editors, must certainly have been read by
the
the papyrus.
11. I.
2.
\. \.
:
.
nrst
in five cases
so
:
C
SO
the other
MSS. have
;
and (as a correction) f the others have it is omitted by most MSS. 7. to: so C and some others which since the feminine 8. the MSS. have (SC. has just preceded is a distinctly awkward construction. The removal of grammatical difficulties here and in Book IV (see introd.) in two Thucydides papyri, which are not only nine centuries earlier than the oldest vellum MS. of that author, but are above the
6.
^(
,
is.
.
is
ordinary standard of classical papyri in point of correctness, suggests that the difficulties of Thucydides' syntax may to some extent be the fault of scribes.
CCXXVI.
Xenophon,
14
Hellenica, VI.
5.
12 cm.
7-9.
The papyrus
is
written in
even goes back to the end of the first. is carefully punctuated, the high stop denoting a longer, the low stop a shorter pause. The use of stops is said to have been systematized by Aristophanes of Byzantium who, besides the high and low stops, used a dot in the
it is
possible that
it
The MS.
middle of the
clearly traced,
distinct.
line to
denote a pause
still
There
is
as
though ccxxxi, so far as it goes, appears to keep the three classes But the use of the high and low dots with different values is not
the long
uncommon in literary papyri, e. g. the Oxyrhynchus Sappho (O. P. I. Plate II), Homer papyrus (ccxxiii, Plate I), and the Phoenissae fragment (ccxxiv).
Mr. Kenyon's statement [Palaeography,
this system (i. e. that of must now be modified. What which the distinction between the high and low dots is
p.
28) that
'
'
in
extant papyri
really rare
is
a text in
so carefully
The
\\
[yap]
<\
Col. II.
119
3 or 4 lines lost.
[\\
7rp\o^iv[ov
[tols
[^
[69
ei]
avveXBoL
[
]
'[ [
[
7rpo[y
[ [9 [
[]
0109
8e ttc
[8^\.
{\ ) [ ] \8
[rey Se]
\\
Tiveiai
[] [ ][ []' [
[ [
[
[e
[
15
nvXas [][
avTois
e)-
[va]vTlOL
, ^
76
[]
[7]
\tov9] eyevovTO
15
[]
[^]
[ .[
us
\\
[]9
9
2
[S]
[aXXo]vs
[] [])
[]'
T0V9
yu[er
20
[Xovs]
[]
Col. III.
[] []9
25
[' [ ]9 [Se
) 9 []
7
TOVS
?)
7re/oe
Sie
[ ?[ [
Ta[s
67
TO
[]8[9
[?
8e
[? <
[ 8[
20. Se
:
[ [
[8^
19
We
I.
'
K(eller).
120
^
:
: :
'.
anojKTivvva\i
[^./
/Liai'Jrti'etat
6.
1 8.
2 5
III. 8.
'^ \\(
KeXfv^ovres
:
Maurivels
:
(^
:
.,
1.
}..
CCXXVIL
,
.
.
Oeconomicus, VIII. 1
c?n.
.2.
viii.
Height 26
hand strongly resembling that of the British Museum Pap. CCLXXI, which contains the third book of the Odyssey (facsimile in Kenyon, Palaeography, Plate xv). Mr. Kenyon, arguing from the likeness of
written in a round uncial
that papyrus to Brit. Mus. Pap.
B. C. 10,
CCCLIV
{op. cit.,
considers that the Odyssey papyrus was written near the beginning of
century, though he admits
[op. cit.
the
first
CCLXXI
has
some
and also the fact that Pap. CCLXXI is written in a formal hand and has scholia which cannot be older than A.D. 50, we should prefer to admit the likelihood that it belongs to the latter half of the first century, or even to the first two decades of the second. To the same period we should also assign this papyrus of the Occonomicus. The vellum MSS. of the Oeconomicus are bad, and the papyrus too is corrupt in several places, though sometimes it preserves good readings. A few corrections (chiefly the insertion of iotas adscript) have been made, probably by
later characteristics.
Taking these
into consideration,
a second hand.
Col.
L
Se
Col.
IL
[][9 []|/
.
\\ [] ^ [\
iv
Se
[]
Seov
[\
[e]v
^^ [ ' \ [ ^ \[
8e
[
.
[iBuv
)(^[
rayeXaaete
[ \
[\ ^ 8[]^
ai
/6[]/ \\
olkl
i
/
;?[
15
as ev
[6\
\( ]?
[7][7;
[p\oLV
.[ ^[]9
[]
[])
[>)
vas
^[]
]
5
[]
e[t;
[]
[]
^ / []
?
\( [\
[]
yppos yap
^
?
Se
,^
/ca[i]
evpeiv ev
oiKtat
25
re
evrei
[][ [
25 (TTOLS
[\ s
^[']
[]
[]
^ [' []
kvk\Xl\os
['
[ [ ]
[ [ [
[
Col. III.
Col. IV.
[^
[
[
e
e^eaTLV
[
v
[ [
[9
Tas
]-^
10
ivioTe
ye
122
[
[
XaKLS avancLWTOL
TLS
vpeiv
^\(
1
? /[/
15
[]
[]
[]
ovSev
eariv
re
ya>pas
\[
lines lost.
[ [^
\
e^ei
ttoXls cfX
[ [ [
[]
Set]
8]
3 lines lost.
23 [Oeis
25
/feXei;[ai/y
Col. V.
'^ [
3 lines
eSeiTO
lost.
[? )( [
[]
e[Aeyoi/
20
^^ [\\ [[ 9 [
[]'
[]
^
ye
15
/^
[^^ [?
1
[?
25
[][ [ ]9 [
[]
[ev
t[o]is
[ [ ?
[?
e<5o[|e
[core]
^ [\'^
We
I. 4.
:
(\\
e[e
[
)., With
[ [
]
MSS.
for eveupfTor.
[] [ [ ][
et
7.
14.
24. eKaaroLs:
due
to its
occurrence in 21.
TO
II. 8, 9.
yeXaaftii'
[ \{(
D., with
MSS.
:
The
omission of
in this place
is
no doubt
a corruption of the
MSS.
reading
aWa
the final s was converted from t), .... the MSS. here have oVt evKpivas which Hiakes sense. The most generally accepted emendation is for (so D.). Probably the papyrus had like the MSS., but it omits on ; and this suggests the possibility that the words Kf^fvas are a gloss which has crept into the text, and that on was inserted subsequently to save the construction, for is not found in prose writers of Xenophon's time.
:'
(altered to
:
123
$;
MSS., D.
^,
15 16.
is
MSS.,
not satisfactory, and is rendered still more suspicious by the omission of in the papyrus, is omitted by one MS. Probably either it or is a gloss. 25 MSS., D. " D. III. 3. which is found in the MSS. (so D.) after 4. There is not room for It is possible (though not probable) that it occurred after in 3. 6, 7. The MSS. have which is tOO long for the lacunae. Either was omitted or was read instead of in which case the final V of 6 would belong to 12 Sqq. The MSS. have yCvai, elpelv from which the papyrus must have differed considerably. 21. The reading of the MSS. is fxei. must have been omitted in the papyrus, probably with justice. IV. I. MSS., D. It is impossible to say whether the plural is a mistake or due to a difference in the preceding clause which is lost in the lacuna. 10. The MSS. have ivioTf evpelv and are corruptions of this reading. 14. MSS., D. The blunder in the papyrus is a natural scribe's error. Cf. note on V. 21, 22. V. 10. iya MSS., D. 11. the MSS. vary between this reading and (so D.). ei: 12. ye D. the MSS. have but mOSt modern editors have agreed with Cobet in inserting ye after the papyrus reading is probably
'
D.,
which
\.
,
:
',
,, /
;
'.
]:
:
[]
:
:
\ \
(.
'/
correct.
17.
21, 22.
the papyrus;
[](\_ ] [
[ ]([
not construe.
7] [| (^[]
'8, 8
Omitted by the MSS. and D. MSS. One of these two words was omitted in Considerations of space make it more probable that
is
was
which
written.
eivai tivai MSS., a reading Dindorf s suggestion ivi for ehai has generally been accepted by modern editors. But iv which was almost certainly the reading of the papyrus and had been conjectured by Schneider, is probably right.
28, 29.
will
] \:
',
CCXXVIII.
The papyrus containing the
Plato, LacAes,
25-5
197A-198A.
15''
A-198 A,
includes one practically complete column, with parts of the two immediately adjoining it on either side. There are also two scraps apparently from the
124
bottom of a fourth successive column. The papyrus is written in an upright medium size and graceful appearance, which may be assigned to the second century. The occasional corrections and lection signs seem to be due to the original scribe. Changes of speaker are indicated by the double point, as in ccxi and ccxii. The fragment offers a rather remarkable number of variations from the ordinary text. Besides several instances of
square uncial hand of
transposition in the order of words, there are a
reading,
number of small
Col. 11. lo,
differences of
some
of which, e.g.
ye for
4, in
may be
regarded as
improvements.
Col.
[tov9 ^eofy
I.
[
[?
9]
viKia
ev X[ey]ei[s
[ ] []
[]
^6
coy
Col. II.
/^] [\
[
5
[rey
[^ '<] \
[Se
6\
]9
vav
[]5'
5
\.
] [ [] [ ]
]
ojure
[9 ]9
]/ \
] [ [] \] [
:
[]
[ []
5e
coy e[t;
ouTai
[] [
[ei
jj^fjjouy
[]
TOVTOVS
^ [ [ ^\
:
[]/
[
ye
:
Oappei
ye
et
15
[^ ] [ ] [ ][] ]
[
oiei
Sci
15
[ [
ei
20
[ [
[
] [^]
[
]
][]
20
^]
[] []
[]
[]
[]
25
[
[ay
[
.
. ,
]^
125
[8
4
\ ?\
Se
6\
09 8[]
30 [7]
[] [ ][] []
:
irpc
lines lost.
[]
[] [ [] [
2
avSp^k^i
6[
[9 ['^^ 8 [9
a lines lost.
[[ ^
:
[ 9 ?
^[
$
Col. III.
^^
:
[] [
[e]^
[/]
Se
)([9
avS]pi[av
10
[]
:
[9 [
15
[ [?
2
[\ [
25 avSpei
[? ][9
[ ? [ [9
[]
[^
[9 [ [ [
ye
[
:
[
(?).
[?
]
I. I.
[Se
][
MSS.
to
ev ye
:
3.
["]
The
Bek.
Bek.
the omission of ye
is,
TOVT Bek.
4.
and norepov
MSS.
eivat
126
There
accent.
is
The
scribe
navres
(.
On
possibly accidental. II, 12. It is evident that the usual order (rot wf ), yap ., eywye adapted to the lacunae here, which are of the same size in the two lines. of eyajye is a simple remedy.
13.
avSpe'ia
is
not
The
transposition
omission of
for Ti in
1.
leaves scarcely
11,
.
8ei\j>
error, but if so
it
is
{
8
Perhaps
Bek.
Tag
MSS.)
may
be merely a
clerical
which makes a very short line. probably intended to cancel that letter. Both Bek. spellings are supported by the MSS. II. 3. Only the lower point of the colon remains. Immediately below it is a semicircular mark which we have taken to be a circumflex accent over ev in the line below, but this explanation is a little doubtful. ev o5e eavTov 8, Bek. (which IS Omitted in some MSS.) might be read 4, 5.
22. avSpeias
27.
<(
is
avdpias (Bek.),
'
The
superfluous
has been crossed out as well as cancelled by a dot placed above been similarly dealt with in 32. MSS., Bek. The reading of the papyrus seems more pointed. the samc reading is found in two of Bekker's MSS.(e2 corr.).
Bek.
ye 19. y 21. ovBe
:
oTi
is
also omitted in E.
is
o8e
24.
correct.
Cf. II. 5, note. Omitted in a large number of MSS. MSS. The ordinary reading is of course
26.
28. ToiavT
29.
:
'.
^^
III. I.
3.
addition of is peculiar to the papyrus. so one MS. Bek. ; several MSS. omit pt. 14, 15. pf o]iov 17. The line is a little long; possibly was omitted. ye corr. 19. 8: 8e Bek., with most MSS.
The
' /
'
but
I. 3.
om.
MSS., Bek.
is
found
in
SOme MSS.
27.
30.
^:
:
Bek.
Bek.
CCXXIX.
Plato,
17x4-9
P/iae(^o,
Cf?l.
109 C, D.
Thirty lines, of which the beginnings are lost, containing parts of Plato's Phaedo 109 C, D, written in a small, somewhat cramped uncial. In the margin at the top are two lines in a cursive hand of the second or early third century,
127
which appear to be a heading. The MS. itself may be ascribed to the second Breathings and accents ^ are sparingly used, and a mark of quantity is century. found in line 8, a rare occurrence in prose MSS. Two kinds of stops are used, the double point marking a longer pause, the high point a shorter one. These seem to have been inserted after the writing, but perhaps by the original Unlike the Laches papyrus, the present fragment does not vary from scribe.
the
MSS.
There are
slight traces of the first letter of the twenty-eighth
e
in
and twentyrespectively, and there is and the margin against the supposed On
is
9
[Xof]?
' '['
Si
5
^
written 'A[^i;]p
....
vepi
[]/
[peijj/
[]
5
Xeyeiv
)
eivai
ei
[]
[9
aL LS
99
tols
'
[KOiX]oLS
[]
[] [] [9 ]
[] []
^,
The
^?)
Tis ev
9 [ [ 9 ] 2 []9 [ [ ] [9 ^[ [
[]^
[ei
7[ 9
eiy
[
e
\^ [ ]9 []
1
\^ [ [ []
ololto re
[^
25 [tos
olkIv
re
]] [[ [ ] [ ] [ ] [ ^ ' [ ] ]
[
]
^
v
oiKeiv
aepa
'^''''
19.
23.
26.
^: -/
is
which
Bek. read by Bek. with the MSS., was perhaps omitted. Bek. stop was possibly a double point, the lower one being lost.
De
^ For the use of accents in prose MSS. of the Roman period of. ccxxxi, and another fragment of the Corona (O. P. I. xxv), which last Mr. Kenyon overlooked in stating {^Palaeography, p. 30) that accents were inserted ... so far as yet appears only in texts of the poets.'
*
128
CCXXX,
One
Demosthenes, De Corona,
28x21
cm.
40-47.
nearly complete column, with the ends of the lines of the column
roll
preceding and the beginnings of some lines of the column following, from a
containing the speech
De
Corona.
The MS.
is
irregular uncial hand, dating fairly certainly from the second century, and probably about the middle of it. The text is a careful one, and occasionally shows slight variations from the MSS. It is inconsistent with regard to elision,
most frequent with 5e and its compounds. Terminations of verbs, so were never elided. A few corrections have been made by a second hand, which is also responsible for the rough breathings added in II. '3^6 and III. 14. The paragraphus is sometimes used, but no other stops. A horizontal stroke is frequently placed at the end of the shorter lines in order to give an appearance of equality in length. We append a collation with the Dindorf-Blass edition (Teubner, 1885).
which
is
far as appears,
Col.
I.
(\ \ ^ [
\iT^TTOir]Ka
[
[Se
[nep ev
[9
^ ]]? ]9 [ ]] [
ei
Col. II.
[] ^]\ [
ray anoSei^eis
yeyovev
7;
Se
8eLKvv]vai
10 [KiPovs
[
15
[f|
[ [
^
] \? [
ey
[
"^^^^
] ^] ][
trapovaais]
cu^ero
[\[ ^^^ 9 [
y []
]
[e/cei
ev
[p]e/3[ey
eavTOvs
CKei
15
\'\[.'\
5f
9 ...]..
ecoy
^ [] [] [] ?
TroXety
^[ 9 [
[
9
eyeve
[]
[][][]
25
[
[fey
[ 7] ] ]
v
[[
[
[
35 [ov9
^ ^ ] [ [ ^] ? ]
oy
ei]y
\] [ ] [-
Sevpo
[ovTos
/os
129
]
]
[]
20
[]
25
^^^ [] [] [[] [^ [] ]
[]
eK
[] [ ] [
[]
^^^
[]
eK
[]
[]
7
35
[]/9
Kiae
e^ovaiai
[]'
13
1 6.
1 7-
[ ^ [^ [^ [ /
[
[
Col. III.
10
are
[]
TOT
^^^ (^
% lines lost.
15
iav
. 7] ][] ^
<>^ ""'
'
ordinary reading
^(.
:
[ )( [
[
aei
[[
[
omitting
e
[][
B(lass).
.,
...]..
the
vestiges
on the papyrus
The
supposed
resemble
or
bvv\aes would
suit
them very
130
21.
in
its
., with A Hermog. p. 242, 346 W. vvv is omitted in obv[povos vvv. Vind. I. it is accordingly pretty 35. The lacuna is of the same size as in the previous line is omitted in still less not clear that the papyrus read Vind. I Hermog. p. 344 W. might be read as , but there is room for four I. [. the letter transcribed as The reading wv would perhaps also account for the letters between this and eh (Vind. i) B. to 8e. correction of is read in Hermog. p. 416 W., where vvvl 3, vvv
6
^.
&
4.
(.) owing
lacuna;
it
has also
, [?] .
.
[][
'.
'.
[']
]
9.
8.
\ , [] ^ ^" []eavTovs
:
om.
.
:
S and Other
MSS.
is
II.
'
. .
Omitted in Vind.
I.
15.
2324 20.
'.
'
.
:
27
30.
/ ]
: . :
i'/iei[i']
avrfoji
. SO ,
: :
(
. .
;^poj/[oJu
:
32.
inoulff
:
33
III.
2.
(
so
^.
;
:
\.
. .
About nineteen
column.
3.
g.
1
\\ .
:
12.
13.
reading.
15
^ ]
:
MSS.
the
correction
'
the
ordinary
.
MSS.,
,,
17.
1 8.
W'"'^ XP'JM'''''' SO apparently the papyrus ; the reading nor yeva. was certainly neither
aei:
is
yeva
word following
CCXXXI.
Demosthenes, Be Corona,
92
227-229.
7-3 cm.
Eighteen nearly complete lines containing 227-9 of the De Corona, written in a medium-sized informal uncial resembling the hand of the Thucydides fragment (Plate V), but having a somewhat later aspect.
131
second century.
stops occurring
It is
(cf.
remarkable for
its
They
are accompanied
occasional accents that are found are due to the original scribe.
XeyeLv vwep
^ '
<[5
e/ie
8[^\
9 [[
Oi[/cei/
]/
7[
otl
napaSei
nepi
yjL
^.
[ [ [
^^[
Se
15
(
v
!^^]
after
[[ -[
[ [
with A, but vdv
[]
[]
.
4.
[][
is
[ [
MSS.
ea^Tiv:
13(lass).
. omits VVU
6.
'
(so
SL)
8, 9.
may be due
10.
16.
[\
: :
\{)
2
avTov B.
to homoioteleuton.
ov B.
:
];^
,
:
.,
with
The
Omission of
132
CCXXXII.
The
\\
53-54, 56-58.
x14 m.
Plate
IV
(Col. II).
latter parts
of
contra Timocratem, 53-54 and 56-58, written in a medium-sized, sloping uncial. The verso of the papyrus is covered with parts of two columns of cursive writing
first
half of
The Demosthenes on
It
the
recto, therefore,
written later than the early part of the third century, and
may
be as old as
Homer
century.
somewhat
Laws (O. P. I. Plate VI), both specimens of a type of hand which became common in the third There are no breathings or accents, and only one stop occurs.
Col. II.
[ [
)
5
eirpa
Col.
I.
^ ^][] [ ] [ []/ [ [ [ [ []
[eaTiv
[]
V09
coy
[9 []
]8.
[ [ [ 8\
]
[^^^]
[77
^
y
Tives
8^lv
77
Xjeye
15
10
[ev
]^ ]
]
]
^ {
eyevcTo
[]
^[ [9 ] [
^,
[
9 [
[][ 9
^[ [
[)(9
)[
[^
[.
133
]8
[]9 [] ? ?
^]
8[ [ [
. 1 There is a difficulty about the reading of the beginning of this line. The stroke before 8iai might just as well be an iota as the second half of H, but it is impossible to read OV 2. the absence of iota adscript is a slight argument in favour of supposing that the scribe meant not for in I. 11 the iota adscript is written. But MSS. of this period are not consistent in either inserting or omitting it.
.
9.
4, 5, av
10.
11.
in 21
where
15.
:] :
8']
SO
:
^,
8,
,
.
SO
MSS.
oKoiiaavres av B(lass).
MSS.
om.
y'
o^toj B.
B.
MSS.
it is
., who
vowel of
in
i2 and
is
CCXXXIII.
145,
146,
150.
8 X 9'3
Parts of two columns from another
cm.
Demosthenes' contra Timotratem ( 145, 146 and 50), written in a small uncial which resembles on the one hand that of ccxxxii (Plate IV), and on the other the fragment of Plato's Laws (O. P. I. Plate VI). Like the epic fragment (ccxiv), the script of which The is almost identical, it may be ascribed with confidence to the third century. few corrections are due to a second hand, which also inserted probably all the
MS.
of
in line 16.
is
The only
papyrus
is
variant of note
Col. II.
] [ \\\
[iva
^jeipov
] 7[] [(
i]v'
Se
irepi
5 \tois\
[?
134
['\ ^eXku
[Aeyjcii'
coy
8
Aeyco eyo)
[
u/ieti/
[]
[ovre]
[.]
[
15
[{/]
[] ^
]
[]
avSpes
[]
[au
'
[
[
.
[
.
,
[ ^ ^[ [
evSeji^is
Tois
9'
^
eu
[vl
[/3?]
[]
[)(^
]
.
] ]
ivve[a
Se^
[]
20
]^ [] \
[
[nep
[e
].
4
7.
[.
lo-ii. [.]7;: the MSS. here have Possibly the influence of following made the scribe write in which case it was no doubt corrected. space between and the line above is lost. The doubtful could equally well be
16. 8e
is
altered
, . (
to
make
the
The
t.
(MSS.,
).
IV.
MISCELLANEOUS.
Medical Prescriptions.
30-6 xS'; cm.
CCXXXIV.
medical prescriptions.
preserved
is
the
first
two or three
from the beginnings of thirty-two lines of a second column also remain, but are insufficient to indicate whether the ear was still the subject
letters
MEDICAL PRESCRIPTIONS
of discussion.
135
On
'
memorandum concerning
a lease
made
7th year.' in the 14th year,' and mentioning 'the present an upright cursive hand of the latter half of the second or the beginning of the third century, so the reign referred to may be that of either Antoninus, Marcus Aurelius, or Septimius Severus. The handwriting on the verso, therefore, which is a round upright uncial of medium size, well formed but somewhat heavy, may
lines are in
These
it
can hardly be
later
than the
first
Paragraphi are used to mark a pause the high point also occurs once, after in 19. A horizontal dash is sometimes added at the end of the shorter
;
lines
Col.
] I.
]
]\
Col. II.
<[].
7'
9 [6]
6
[/]
5
^, ^
vas Sieh
vas
..
Sieh
, ,
Se
[]
[]
?
eV^ey 19
'4v6es.
'^v6es.
ov9.
[],
[.
. .
[]
[] [].
Xea-
epLov
..
\\
^ [\
[npbs]
[Sii]s
[] ? [] .]9
'-
[]
eV^ey.
35 [V^ay]
.9 []
136
15 KVTivovs
? 8^ '?
y^peiav
kv
To]ris]
[S]
[6]6
[]
^9 '^,
(h
45
]. . ].
]9
. ]
]?,
Sius
25
9 ?. []'
0V9
II.
'
Another
-.
[\
.
1.
5
21.
1.
]9 ]9.,
^]}
^ .
size of a pea.
47
""*
if
warm, and drop in. Another Dilute some gum with balsam of lilies, and add honey and rose-extract. Twist some wool with the oil in it round a probe, warm, and drop in. Another Pound some closed calices of pomegranates, drop on saffron-water, and when it becomes discoloured draw the liquor off. When required dilute as much as the bulk of a pea with raisin "w'ine, warm, and drop in.
Thoroughly moisten a flock of wool with the Pound myrrh and alum equal quantities and
in
Anoint a persea
leaf
and
insert.
up and
insert.
Clysters for the ear against earache. Dilute frankincense with very sweet wine the injections described above. Another Rinse with warm onion-juice.
:
Syringe with
:
kind of
gall,
5. Xeavas Siets 8.
described by Dioscor.
:
: ;
()
:
tree,
warmed,
to be used in the
same way.*
is
the
commoner
form.
ykoKv XeapriKOp.
this
cf.
Arist. Problem. 3. 13
the
i.
method of preparing
unguent,
'
ei/iot K/jtVtr/oj/
,'
is
[rp'jeiyj/as is also a possibility; but the fact that the fragment offers 29. three other instances of the use of this participle, in all of which the spelling is renders it less probable.
[]{
62.
30.
41.
[] [][]
(\] -^ '.
cf 45.
:
i.
e.
first
section (1-22),
HOROSCOPE
137
CCXXXV.
21
Horoscope.
A. D.
13-5 cm.
20-50.
Horoscope of an individual born about 10 p.m., Sept. 28, A.D. 15-37. first four lines are introductory (cf. Pap. Paris 19), and are addressed to certain Tryphon. a The horoscope was found with cclxvii, cclxxv, &c.,in which Tryphon, "son of Dionysiiis, is constantly mentioned, and no doubt he or his
The
grandfather (see cclxxxviii. 36) is the person addressed here. The handwriting is a good-sized semi-uncial, and the papyrus was written probably very soon after
the date mentioned in the horoscope, and certainly not later than A.D. 50.
Mus. Papp. XCVIII recto and CX, a duplicate of Pap. Par. 19 (a.D. 138), and a horoscope for a person born in A.D. 316 (Grenfell, Class. Rev. viii. p. 70) The present document is less elaborate than the first three, fuller than the last. It gives the sign of the Zodiac occupied by the sun, moon, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus, Mercury, and the four chief points in the heavens, with the Cahiov and oIkos of each. unique feature is a diagram below the text, some lacunae in which it serves to supplement, illustrating the position of the heavens at the time when the birth took place. This diagram consists of a circle divided by two diameters intersecting at right angles and connecting the zenith with the nadir, and the point in the heavens which was rising with that which was setting. The signs of the Zodiac are marked inside the circle, the sun, moon, planets, and points of the heavens outside it, in a line with the sign Beginning at the top we have (i) Aquarius to which they belong. (a) Pisces, (3) vhpo being written over an erasure) at the zenith containing the moon and the point which was rising Aries, (4) Taurus,
Brit.
(date lost,
or second century),
CXXX (A.D.
81),
[^), (?),
is
(',
(7)
(8)
the sun and Mars, (10) Scorpio, containing Mercury, Venus ('A[</)po8tVrj]), and the point which was setting which is all but obliterated in the papyrus),
(?,
and Jupiter
(Zeiis
lost in a lacuna,
but
Though
month
nomical observations
in the text
it
;
have
sufficed to reconstitute
some of the
Saturn and Jupiter, the slow moving planets, are taken as the starting-point, Saturn is only in Sagittarius on Sept. 28 during the first four years of Tiberius' reign, and out of these four years Jupiter is in
138
But during Tiberius' reign the moon is in Taurus Sagittarius only in A.D. 15. on Sept. 28 only in A.D. 17, 25, 28, and 36, and in A.D. 15 the positions of Mars, Venus, and Mercury, do not agree with those assigned to them in the papyrus. As is usual in horoscopes, the day of the month is given both on the fixed tovs calendar (Phaophi i) and xpovovs (Phaophi 11) cf Brit. Mus." Pap. CXXX. Col. II. 46, CX. Col. 1. 4, and Par. Pap. 19.9, where in place of comparison of the we have as opposed to the variation, which in the reign of Tiberius is ten days, with the other two instances, in which the variation is in A.D. 81 twenty-five days, and in A.D. 138 forty days,
15
.
J.
in four years.
Hence, as Mr.
G.
Smyly remarked
to
in
Roman
ancient Egyptian year of 365 days with no leap year, but the starting-point
to the conquest of
from the regular calendar was posterior Reckoning back from A.D. 81, when the variation between the two calendars was twenty-five days, and subtracting one for every four years, we should get about A.D. 21 as the date of our horoscope ^ and about B.C. 20 as the point when the annus vagus indicated by the began to diverge from the fixed calendar. This corresponds
of the divergence of the
Egypt by Augustus
in B.C. 30.
(b. C.
by Augustus
The
were of course
a continuation of the old Egyptian system of ^6^ days without leap year, which
system Ptolemy Euergetes, and after him Augustus, tried to abolish. But the recurrence of the year of 365 days in Roman papyri shows that if the true year of 365I- days ordained by Augustus ever gained universal acceptance in Egypt, it only did so for a very short period, and that though the correct year of 365^ was observed officially and by the Greeks, the native Egyptians soon relapsed
into the year of "^6^ days.
The reckoning by
;
is
found in a papyrus
as late as A.D. 237 (G. P. II. Ixvii) and no doubt many of the extant private documents of the Roman period are really dated in the same way, though
it
is
distinguish them.
to
[^\. ..[...
/6?
y^povovs.
This
,
i
^,
.]va
.[
....
'/[)(]/1;
Mecheir
in the
8\
[
I.
is
794), in
which
Tybi
PTOLEMAIC FRAGMENTS
5
139
^
kv
15
Se
\p6vovs
eis
[,
["?
kv
(8
Zeijs kv
kv
[]
Jl69,
kv
"?,
'-
][.
"^?,
2.
1.
kv Ako{yTL)
It
els Sevrepav. cf. Brit. Mus. Pap. CXXX. 45-48 6. (Is might be conjectured from these two instances that there was a difference between the particular with regard to the point at which the fixed calendar and the day ended. But in speaking of a particular night it was customary to describe it in reference to the day following, not to the day preceding; cf. B. G. U. 454. 7, 651. 4, &c. Ptolemy in his Megale Syntaxts, in order to avoid confusion, always denotes the date of an event occurring at night by the numbers of both the day before and the day after the night
:
in question.
lacunae here and in 11, 13, 15 can be filled up with certainty from the lost in 9, 12, and 14 can be restored, since The names of the the signs of the Zodiac are given and each sign had a particular oIkos. II. Usually Mercury's position is noted last of the planets, but in the diagram also he
7.
The
diagram (see
introd.).
is
mentioned before Venus. but traces of three letters are visible 13. No word is wanted between Tavpos and which, though faint, are not more so than some other words in the papyrus. was still There is scarcely room for iv at the end of the line, unless is dative, all the other signs being in the In the diagram further abbreviated. in 1 5, and supply verbs in place here and nominative. Possibly we ought to read and 8wei. yrjv, to correspond to the verbs and of the substantives and therefore the planet which was most often mentioned in the 16. otAcoSeCTTTOTft
^
{.
()
6-2,
was the
'
ruling
'
star.
Venus
{) .,
cm.
CCXXXVI
Plate V.
(a),
(0),
Ptolemaic Fragments.
4-2
{a) 4-3
7,
(c) 5-2
three fragments here grouped together are the earliest dated papyri found at Oxyrhynchus. Though very small they are interesting, not only as giving the formula of the royal titles in the reign of Ptolemy Neos Dionysus
The
140
(Auletes),
whose name has not been found on a papyrus before, but for palaeographical reasons, since papyri from the middle of the first century B.C. are In fact the only hitherto published Greek document which extremely rare. has a date in the period from 89-30 B.C. is G. P. II. xxxviii (with facsimile on Plate IV), belonging to B.C. 8^ or, more probably, to B.C. $6, the joint rule of Berenice and Archelaus. {a) is written in an almost uncial hand, [b) and [c] are much more cursive. They serve to illustrate the transition of the Ptolemaic {a) and [b), which have the same date, were found rolled style to the Roman, up together, and are probably copies of the same document. We give the text of {b), which is the more complete, and of (c).
]
*]
]
.
kv
^10"
[9
2.
.]
^^ ^ [b) B. C. 64.
deov
Niov
Tovs
kv
IlepeiTiov
<^1 .[..]
beginning of lines 2-4 are from {a). to save the trouble of writing the a periphrasis, like /xera long list of priesthoods at Alexandria which generally occurs in protocols of the second iv century b.c. Cf the formula found in papyri from Heracleopolis, e. g. C. P. R. 6. 2. 4. The IMacedonian calendar was equated to the Alexandrian towards the end of the second century b. c. In (a) the day of the month is given as the twenty-first, but probably here a blank space was left, to be filled in afterwards ; cf. {c) 5 and ccxxxviii. 9, note.
at the
3.
:
'
2nd hand
1st
hand
? [9 ??
[
6[9
?9[ [
t[ov9
kv
^
ev
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
141
1. is
Judging by
line 3,
about twenty-one
not
room
the king in the dates c. 79 to 69 Cleopatra Tryphaena was associated with The length of the lacuna in contracts (Strack, Dynastie der Piolemaer, p. 67). upon demotic line 2 is also in favour of the number of the year having exceeded 12.
2.
From .
end of the
line;
so there
CCXXXVII.
This long and important papyrus, which contains on the verso most of the petition addressed by fifth book of the Iliad printed above (ccxxiii), is a to Dionysia, daughter of Chaeremon an ex-gymnasiarch of Oxyrhynchus, Col. V. Pomponius Faustianus, praefect in the 26th year of Commodus (note on year date mentioned in the papyrus is Epeiph 3 of the 26th
5).
The
latest
(VI. 36),
when
the
acting
strategus
decided
that
Dionysia
should send
which decision was document. Since it is unlikely that there would the composition of the present papyrus was no be any delay on Dionysia's part in forwarding her petition, the
a complete account of her case to the praefect, the result of
doubt written
in
in
the early
e.
in the late
summer
or
autumn
of A. D. 186.
decipherment and interpretation No less than nine columns, measuring from 28 to 30 cm. in than this petition. which correspond to width, can be distinguished but of these the first three, only the first of the Homer, and the last column, which contains
Few documents
Cols.
IX-XII
Moreover, when the halves of lines, are too fragmentary to be worth printing. regard naturally was paid to the writing roll was re-used for the Homer, little doubt because the on the recto. The height of the papyrus was reduced, no is consequently lost, though become ragged, and the top of each column
lines at
More
over weak or torn places serious damage was done by glueing strips of papyrus below is generally on the recto for when these have been removed the writing those parts which have found to have been obliterated by the glue, while even in manner, the ink has often become extremely faint or has dis;
not suffered in this not marked a lacuna appeared altogether. Following our usual practice, we have has been destroyed by square brackets except where the surface of the papyrus
142
but though
some
when
it
is
perhaps some day render legible most of the patches of effaced writing in Cols. IV and V. In spite of these difficulties however, those parts of the papyrus which
are
well preserved suffice to give the
the historical and the juristic points of view among recent discoveries of Greek papyri, though we shall confine our commentary chiefly to questions of
interpretation.
The complaint
falls into
of Dionysia, which
is
Chaeremon,
columns narrate the history of the monetary while the next two and a half turn upon the right claimed by Chaeremon dispute, The last column to take away his daughter from her husband against her will. It is fortunate that the later part, the monetary dispute. and a half revert to
two
parts.
The
first five
which
of the
is
here too
much the more interesting, is also much the better preserved but we have to bewail the fortune which has deprived us of the conclusion
;
upon which Dionysia relied for support. Chaeremon and his daughter is chiefly which she claimed and he denied. of a property concerned with the Owing to the mutilated condition of the earlier columns we have no one definite was, and we have to put together an statement as to what exactly this For idea of it from a number of scattered and often imperfect references. and the most important passage is terms the meaning of the VIII. 21 sqq, (especially 22 and 34-36), which shows that these words refer use {a) upon as opposed to right of ownership or claim to a the property of the husband, conferred in conformity with national Egyptian law upon the wife, {b) upon the property of parents, conferred by them upon their also the Oxyrhynchus papyrus quoted in note on VIII. 37. cf. children are found in Egyptian marriage contracts of Examples of both kinds of the Roman period (for reasons which we refer to on p. 240, we prefer to leave The return of the dowry and the Ptolemaic marriage contracts alone). the wife is uniformly guaranteed on the security of the w/io/e property brought by
list
The monetary
question between
(/)
^^
'
'
'
'
[^]
'
'
of the husband.
losing
first
He
all
in
22 and 28.
Examples
],
9,
251.
7,
that conferred
by parents
upon their children, are naturally rarer, since they would only occur where rich parents were concerned. A good instance is C. P. R. 24, where a mother gives
to her daughter inter alia half a house (of Iv which the other half already belonged to the daughter) and a property of three
?)
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
arourae, retaining the right to
143
with regard to the and of half the property. Another is C. P. R. 28, whole house, and the a marriage contract between two persons who had already lived some time together In line 8 sqq. of that document the husband and wife agree to settle their property upon their children, similar provision is found in G. U. 183. 10 sqq., where the mother of the certain land and house property upon bride and bridegroom settles
$.
But
(^)
kavTrjs
10 sqq.
it is
^ ^
;
^ ^4
cf.
which
is
very nearly complete, contains towards the end a provision that, so long
property lives,
was contained
ols kav Whether such a clause any of the other cases is uncertain but if, as is most likely, C. P. R. 26 is the end of C. P. R. 24 (Hunt, Goti. gel. Anz. 1897, p. 463), then C. P. R. 24 contained no such provision reserving the right of the parent to alter the whole settlement under the terms therefore of this contract the children over the property settled upon them by their seem to have obtained a parents, in the manner described in VIII. 35. upon her father naturally Applying this to Dionysia's case, her under the second head cf VI. 23, where it is stated that her hUaiov comes was laid down in her marriage contract with her husband, and VI. 14, where Chaeremon states that he wished to recover what he had given her on her avTrj, see note ad loc). It is possible that her claim also marriage (a in question was originally part of if the involved the first kind of But in any case this point the dowry of Dionysia's mother cf VI. 24, note. is of secondary importance compared with her claim based upon her marriage was guaranteed. of the contract, in which the The step which apparently gave rise to all the dispute between Dionysia by Chaeremon for 8 talents, and her father was the mortgaging of this mother, and her husband all gave their to which proceeding Dionysia, her consent (VI. 24-5). But the details of the mortgage and the events which followed are obscure. It is not stated to whom the property was mortgaged but most probably it was to a certain Asclepiades, who is mentioned in IV. 12, 27 as a creditor in connexion with a sum of 7 (IV. 14) or 8 (IV. 25) talents and the interest. It is clear that Chaeremon got into difficulties about the repayment of the loan (IV. 19, 20), and that Dionysia tried to extricate him. A series of agreements, covering two years, was made between Dionysia and her father (IV. 6, 13, 26, 35), the object of which appears to have been the repayment of the loan and one of the few fixed points is that Dionysia made herself in some
^.
';
;
in
.,
144
way
apparently on condition
some
in
connexion with
perhaps
From 31-33 it seems that she ultimately had became involved in the dispute. come to an arrangement with her father by which he was eventually to receive once more the income of the property which had been guaranteed her on her IV. 33) this income marriage, but that in the meantime she was to retain until the repayment of the debt to Asclepiades, probably by instalments of To this retention of his I talent a year (cf. IV. 33 with 14), had been completed. income by Dionysia Chaeremon objected, accusing Dionysia Trepi (VII. 1 1), while he attempted to overthrow her position by demanding the return of all that he had given her on her marriage, including the property in question, the title to which had then been guaranteed her. is enough The scanty information which we can glean about the to show that it was a very complicated affair and apparently involved two
{,
right to the
by her
had paid marriage contract, (2) simplify the question by eliminating one or It is tempting to off the mortgage. the other of these two points or by combining them into one. But the great importance attached in the petition to the decree of Mettius Rufus, which
her right to enjoy the income from
until she
has an obvious bearing upon the first point but not on the second, the letter of Chaeremon in VI. 12, sqq.,and the passage in VI. 23-7, are only explicable on was secured to Dionysia by her marriage the supposition that the
and the anxiety of Dionysia to get the mortgage paid off accords contract very well with the hypothesis that the ownership was vested in herself. On the other hand the various agreements enumerated in IV, culminating in her clearly play an of the statement in IV. 33 concerning the
;
if we suppose important part in the well as the ownership was as that the right to enjoy the income of the given to Dionysia upon her marriage, to explain the permission given by her to Chaeremon to mortgage the property, or her insistence upon the decree
question
but
it
is
impossible,
of Mettius Rufus, which draws so sharp a distinction between the xpwis of which to the parents and the a property which was reserved
belonged
(,
It is
i.
e.
)(
to the children.
10, 11),
not clear whether her claim rested upon her marriage contract the newly (cf C. P. R. 24. 18 in which a mother agrees to provide
[)
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
145
married pair with a certain amount of wheat for a year), or arose from one of The are mentioned). the contracts enumerated in IV (cf. IV. 8 where
question of the
is
victorious with regard to the latter, she had, as VI, 26-7 shows, not yet obtained
for though
Dionysia was
.
of the
the former.
In VI. 27 Dionysia also complains that she had never received the and possibly this included the father had promised her But this assertion seems to conflict both with the statement of
;
Chaeremon and the general probabilities of the case. It is more likely that at the time of her marriage, but she had received a dowry besides the The tried to take it away, and perhaps succeeded. that Chaeremon had in any case quite subordinate to that however, is question of the
When we
itself to
both parties took to assert their claims, there are much fewer difficulties, since the useful summary in VI. 8-1 1 serves as a key to the narration of events in the preceding columns. It should be remembered that Cols. I-V relate to the proand that Dionysia had been ordered and ceedings concerning the acting-strategus to lay the story before the praefect, in order that he might by the have a full knowledge of the facts before giving judgement on the claim of her
(VII. 4-8).
But though it
it is
this claim
which
is
Col. VI.
was apparently taken by Chaeremon, who towards the end of the 25th year sent a complaint to the praefect, Longaeus Rufus, accusing Dionysia of having defrauded him at the instigation of her husband Horion, and asking for leave to recover what he had given her on her marriage (VI. 13-15) A full account of this was probably given in Col. I, of which only a very small Rufus on Pachon 27 piece remains, containing a mention of Longaeus Rufus. complaint to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, forwarded Chaeremon's
The
first
step
with a request that he would attend to it (VI. 15, 6, cf. VI. 8). The top part of official the much mutilated Col. II contains the conclusion of a letter from one day is lost), in which the to another, dated in Pachon of the 25th year (the
>
phrase
and
in II at length was the letter irpos In the rest of Col. II Dionysia is the speaker, as the expression 15. shows. She was no doubt much disturbed by the letter which the avbpa side of the case praefect had written after having heard only Chaeremon's and note), and resolved to appeal VI. 8
(cf.
to
Rufus
herself.
'^
Towards
'
(,
II
a line begins
146
(TTt
Xoyyalov
'\.
The
Rufus occupies Col. IV. 1-34 and probably Col, III It is not likely that anything cf. IV. 35 important happened between the receipt of Rufus' letter by Chaeremon and the petition of Dionysia to Rufus, since in the summary of events in VI. 8, the kvTvyia of Dionysia to Rufus follows immediately upon the The date of this petition of Dionysia to Rufus is not given but from the fact that she had received the answer by Thoth of the 26th year (V. 9) and that the letter of Rufus to Chaeremon which gave rise to it was written on Pachon 27 of the 25th year (VI. 15), it may be inferred that the reached Rufus in one months. The position of affairs, therefore, at the end of the three intervening of the 25th year was that Rufus had received one petition from Chaeremon, which he had on Pachon 27 referred to the strategus, and also a counterpetition from Dionysia. In this she defended herself against the charge made against her, giving a list of grievances against Chaeremon, and citing (IV. 35-9) both tlie last agreement between herself and her father, and a proclamation
which Dionysia
laid before
?/
;
'.
by the
IV. 36 with VIII. 21 sqq.) A.D. 89, which regtilated the registration in the public archives of contracts concerning The bearing of this edict upon Dionysia's case has already been alluded to (p. 144).
(cf.
in
Dionysia's array of evidence seems to have impressed the praefect with the
justice of her case
so
many
and probably being unable to believe that any one after had been drawn up through public oificials would have dared contracts
* ; .
.
to write a letter to the praefect with fraudulent intent,' he forwarded her petition
to
official
instructions
[,
;
we may
Dionysia) to
make
clear that
if
decision
5-8).
It
is
and precise terms of the contracts between Dionysia and her father and therefore the legal right claimed by Chaeremon in his letter to Rufus (VI. 12, sqq.) to recover any presents he had made to his daughter on her marriage seems to have been disallowed by the praefect. At any rate we hear no more of the legal aspect of
resolves itself into the question of the existence
now
a father's
The next
?.
him
we come
Thoth
by obtaining from the keepers of the archives a full account of and other documents which were the subject of the dispute.
the contracts
this course
To
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
Chaeremon, who also appeared, was unable to
strategus acceded to
offer
147
any objection (V. 9-14). same month wrote a letter to the keepers of the archives, the text of which is quoted, forwarding a copy of Dionysia's petition with the note of the praefect and asking for the
The
necessary information
(V.
14-19).
all
The keepers
of
on the disputed
The
but on the monetary claims of Dionysia upon her father. supported her contentions on both points. Chaeremon
was shown clearly, on the evidence of an in his own handwriting, to have given Dionysia the rights which she claimed, and his attempt to repudiate them was disallowed. The strategus accordingly, without recourse to a trial, decided in her favour (V. 20-27). Four months had been occupied by the examination of the documents, and in the meantime Longaeus Rufus had been succeeded as praefect by Pomponius Faustianus for it is to the latter that in Tybi of the 26th year (V. 27, note) the strategus wrote announcing the issue of the inquiry and forwarding a copy of the report of the (V. 27-30). Dionysia, too, herself wrote to Faustianus explaining that the inquiry which had been ordered had taken place, and entreating him to settle the dispute finally by giving instructions to the strategus that she was to remain
;
^^
Pomponius by the strategus, returned a favourable reply (V. 35-38). Lastly, Dionysia appeared once more before the strategus with the praefect's answer, and requested him to inform the
in undisturbed possession of. her rights (V. 30-35). this petition
To
keepers of the archives that her rights were to be respected, and that no further
attempt on the part of Chaeremon to dispute them was to be allowed. To this the strategus agreed, and the necessary instructions were sent (V. 38-VI. 4
cf.
VI.
1 1).
but Chaeremon have been finally settled attack, though on different declined to acquiesce in his defeat, and renewed his grounds. This brings us to the second part of Dionysia's petition (VI. 4 to VIII. 2t), which may be subdivided into (a) a narrative of the events which led up to the sending of the present document (VI. 4-VII. 8), () a statement
The
case
now appeared
to
of her claim to remain with her husband (VII. 8-13), (c) the evidence in her favour (VII. 13-VIII. 21). Appended to the last section is (VIII. 21 sqq.) some
evidence bearing upon the old question of the Another four months had elapsed since the letter of the strategus was
written to the praefect in Tybi (of the 26th year)
;
and within
in
V. 30-VI.
4.
had
taken place,
148
In it appealed to the praefect in a letter of which Dionysia quotes a part. and against her, and Chaeremon brought vague charges of
referred to his previous petition to
Longaeus Rufus
and therefore claimed the right of forcibly separating her from her husband, in support of which contention he adduced the Egyptian law on the subject and Pomponius several decisions of Similis, a former praefect, and others (VI. 4-29). Faustianus, however, who had hoped to have heard the last of Chaeremon's affairs, and like other praefects endeavoured to put some check on the numerous private applications for redress sent to him (cf. VI. 6 and '^s)y declined to institute a new inquiry and on Pachon 30 in a letter quoted in full (VI. 32-35) requested Isidorus, the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, to settle the matter On in accordance with the instructions already given by Longaeus Rufus. Epeiph 3 the answer of the praefect was brought by Chaeremon into court before the acting -strategus Harpocration, and Dionysia argued that the instructions of Rufus had already been carried out by the inquiry which had resulted The decision of the acting-strategus was of the in her favour (VI. 35-41). nature of a compromise. On the one hand he allowed that so far as the dispute about the was concerned the instructions of Rufus had been fulfilled but since Chaeremon had introduced the further question of the right to take away his daughter from her husband, and no instructions had been given on this head either by Rufus or by Pomponius Faustianus, he referred the decision of this
;
new
he directed that the contending parties It was in all the facts (VII. 1-8). consequence of this judgement of the acting-strategus that, as has been said, our papyrus, which presents Dionysia's whole case, came to be written. There follow (VII. 8-13) a brief summary of Dionysia's arguments and
point back to the praefect, to
full
whom
statement of
Chaeremon's claim to take her away from her husband is rebutted in somewhat Hibernian fashion by two arguments (i) that no law permitted wives to be taken away against their will from their husbands (2) that if there was a law which gave such permission, it at any rate did not apply to daughters whose parents had been married by contract, and who were themselves married by contract. We at length (VII. 13, sqq.) reach what is the most interesting part of the papyrus, the evidence produced by Dionysia, consisting of decisions of praefects and other judges, opinions of eminent lawyers, and proclamations. This evidence is divided into three sections. That in the first bears upon the disputed right of a father to take away his married daughter from her husband against her will.
a statement of her demands.
:
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
The second
section
is
149
concerned with the proof that a judgement involving the payment of money could not be evaded by bringing a fresh charge, as (according The third relates to the law to Dionysia) had been done by Chaeremon,
concerning the registration of contracts in the archives, to which Dionysia appealed in order that her father might be compelled to fulfil his monetary
engagements to
herself.
first
Under the
(VII. 19-29) records a case tried before Flavius Titianus, praefect, in A. D. 128,
,.
;
or official reports
One
of these
which a father had taken away his daughter from her husband with whom he had had a quarrel. The advocate for the father maintained that he was acting within the Egyptian law in so doing nevertheless, the praefect's decision was that the woman should stay with her husband or her father as she chose.
in
;
The second
case quoted (VII. 29-38) took place six years later before the
first. That the harsh husband was conferred on a father by the Egyptian law is there very clearly stated but the judgement of Titianus was considered by the epistrategus to be a sufficient precedent for overriding the Egyptian law, and the decision was again against the father. The third case (VII. 39-VIII. 2) is from a report of a much earlier trial which took place in The incompleteness of the extract renders some A. D. 87 before the iuridicus. points in the case obscure but apparently a father had deprived his married daughter of her dowry and wished to take her away from her husband, while the iuridicus decided that the dowry must be restored, and probably refused to allow the separation of the husband and wife. The fourth document quoted
and
is
by Dionysia (VIII. 2-7) is an opinion of Ulpius Dionysodorus, a had been consulted by Salvistius Africanus, a military officer exercising
functions.
who
judicial
The
details
of the case are not given, but here too there was
father wished to take
,
The
a question of a
dowry which a
in the
away from
his daughter.
issue turned
was
still
no longer
in her father's
(. (
In
its
who
claimed to be i$
seems to be a kind of argument a fortiori, since if the child of an of her father, the child of an ceased on marriage to be in the would Still less be so after marriage cf. note on VIII. 2. Having concluded her evidence in defence of her claim to remain with her
;
(
(VII.
150
husband, Dionysia next assumes the offensive, and adduces evidence to show that Chaeremon could not escape his liabilities to her by raising the new point She quotes firstly (VIII. 8-18) of his right to separate her from her husband. a decree of the praefect Valerius Eudaemon of A. D. 138, penalizing vexatious
accusations designed to
postpone monetary
trial in A.I).
liabilities;
who on
accusations brought
In the third the old question discussed in the earlier portion of the papyrus, the disputed have first (VIII. 21-43) the proclamation of the praefect Flavius
.
which
to allow monetary claims to be affected by by the debtor against the creditor. and concluding section of her evidence Dionysia reverts to
We
Sulpicius
Similis
in
A. D.
182,
reaffirming the
in IV.
decree
of
Mettius Rufus
in
A. D. 89 of
is
36-7.
The
proclamation of Similis,
partly effaced,
by
native Egyptian law of giving the wife in her marriage contract a claim for both herself and her children upon the whole property of the husband. By different from that which conregistering their marriage contracts in a tained the of their property, some persons had apparently concealed
their liability to their wives in order to be free to incur further liabilities.
The
by requiring that the claims of a \vife upon her husband's property secured her by her marriage contract should be included among the other documents registering his property and deposited at the this public archives, so that the amount of his assets might be definitely known of this being in accordance with a previous decree of Mettius Rufus. A copy decree is appended by Similis, and it is fortunately not only complete but of the
praefect proposed to stop this practice
;
highest interest.
returns)
(property
and the official abstracts of them, which had not been accurately brought up to date. Holders of property are therefore required to register the whole of their property at the public archives, and wives have to add to the statements of their husbands a declaration of any claim upon the husbands* property, while children have to add a clause to the statements of their parents if their parents of any property, retaining only the use have made over to them the title It is this last point which has a special bearing on of it during their lifetime. that Dionysia's case (cf. p. 144) for she argued in connexion with her own requirements of the law (VII. 17, 18). she had fulfilled all the The concluding words of VIII give the date of the next piece of evidence, and the first a of Petronius Mamertinus, praefect in A. D. 133 Unfortunately nineteen lines of IX were occupied with an account of this case. no connected idea is attainable. We gather, however, from line 8 that one of
()
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
]
Aelius Justus
;
might be expected, related to some claim of a child upon a parent in connexion with the rights conferred on the former by a marriage contract. Line ao begins
[
,
in
was Claudius Dionysius, and that his advocate was called and the occurrence of the words hUaiov a yeveaSat, in g, shows that the case, as 7, and of
)(
Apparently we have here another official who was the recipient of the first
^
...,
cf.
;
151
)(^(
of a
same
which seems to belong to a period of joint rule, i. e. when M. Aurelius and Commodus were associated (a. D. 176-180). Which, if either, of these two dates refers to the is uncertain, and therefore they are of little use in deciding the problem concerning the date of Ulpius Dionysodorus' (VIII. 7, note). Line 28 begins in the next line KvpLe occurs, and in ^^ Lines 2835 therefore appear to be a petition addressed to M. Annius Syriacus, praefect in A. D. 163. The subject of the petition, however, and that of the remaining six lines of the column are quite obscure. Whether the papyrus originally extended to another column or columns cannot be determined. But we incline to the view that Col. IX was really the If it had been complete, the distance to last (though see note on VII. 14). which it would have extended suits the space that would be required for the original beginnings of lines in the first column of the Homer on the verso and for the blank space which would naturally have been left in front of them. At any rate when the roll came to be re-used for the Homer, it did not extend beyond for the writer Col. IX on the recto, which corresponds to Col. I of the verso of the Homer would not have added fresh papyrus (containing Col. XV onwards) at the end of the verso if there had been more space available Moreover, out of the three divisions of Dionysia's at the beginning of it. evidence (VII. 15-18) two have been concluded, and the third already occupies
^,
Ulpius Dionysodorus.
'
we have
a date
^ ^, ^
Me[)(etp or
addressed to the (cf. VIII. 2-7), and perhaps written by the The next four lines are hopeless but in 35
?
e[7ri
VIII.
-, and
in
26 another date
>{)
,.
, '<>$
a column and a
half.
Did Dionysia ultimately win her case ? That, too, of course is uncertain, and we must be cautious in accepting her ex parte statements about the facts. No doubt Chaeremon had plenty of arguments on his side. But if Pomponius Faustianus was guided by the example of Flavius Titianus (VII. 29, 37), his decision was most probably in Dionysia's favour. The papyrus is written in a flowing but clear cursive hand which tends A certain number vary in size. The y-shaped is commonly used (cf. p. ^'^. to
17
152
of mistakes in
is
No
[i6 letters]
[i6 letters]
a[
.
4](
]
.
/)[.]
letters]
.
] [.] [ [.^ \
. .
.
[22 letters]
[^
.
letters]^ei' ey
[6]6
[.
.
[.]
[]
[]
[
^[. []
)([6
.]
() ?
....
^ ]
[26
.
....
[14 letters]
^
.
[]
....
^[
(eret)
7[]
...
.
]
.]
)(^6[]
^ .
][..]
]
. .
^ {)[^]
]
'. .
.,
]
]
7[]-
...
.[...]
...
[.
.]
[
15
()
'
'
1^^
[.ju
\]
^ ^ \ (] ^[
(^)
]
,^
.
[.
.]
.,[..
.]y
....
[. ..]..[.
<l{i^]ai .[
.[..].[..]...
..[...].
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
153
[] 8[]
[
[.
.]q
[6]9
"^
-^9[' ]/*
[']
'
2
yov
.
'
?
'^^'"'^
'-9
"^^
.
[]
.
[.
]
. .
.
^iR^y
[].%[] ^"
.[..]..
[.]
6 5[e]
[]
e
.
^ [\[]^
. .
[\]-
.[.]....
^
'
[]
[.] [.]
. .
25
{) []
.
ktj
^ [.] )( [] [)
[.]
.
.
[ ) .
,
.
......
.]
^^
}
...
at
eW
}
.
(
.
) [
.
[.
.]
{)
]
[] ,
}{)
(-
[..]...
?)
[][] [] []
,
.
[] []
5[.
.
' []
.]
.
[.
[....]....
.]
154
35
,\[ '
']
re TeXevraioi/ kol-
[8]
, \\
eh
MeTTicv
vrepl
^ ^
9
oi9
1,5
.1
. ,
^.\
[] ?
Col. V.
^ ^
'^
[
.
{-)
[70 letters]
[
][.
.[.].[...
.]
.
33
letters
. .
.
[.
.]
letters
]^[.]
1[24
letters'jzM
([.
.
^ [6\^] 6[]
.)
[...].
[.]
[.] [....]...
.][.
.
]|
[.][.
.]
f iavTo[v]
yevovs
.
ray
...
[] ^
[\ ^6[]
.
[...]..[..]<
[]9 [6] } , ^
..
[][] [] .'] []
6[ .] ....
Tis
.[..]...
? ^?
,"
....
...
7re/x
....
[]
\ypa>^ai\
,,
eTepov
re
^, ^
"
>c<j
^? i
()
[]
.[..]....
[.]
i/a[/ie]j/o[s]
15
) , (^. ^ ^^ - ( [] ^ \ [] ]
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
9 TO
e^eTaaei
Se
[,]
....
...
8 (68 ^
[]
155
'[]
TJj
ovSkv
"^99^
4[^'^]
rfj
ivKeX^vaei
20
[
[][]
] ^ ^ \ [] . \]
e/c
[][]
[,
.
.]
[.
[] [] . [^
[ ]
...
^^
[.
.]
.].
[.
.]
^-
\ ^\^
\^\\ []
[.
.]
[.]
25
[]
[.
.]
, [] [] )([]
yeiv,
[]
<^
[.
()] '
. .
[]
letters
...[.]
[] , ]
()
...[...].
[ ]-
156
30
8
k^erdaei
[ ) ^
ye
knl
\
{^^
....].
<^
[] \
[ ]
7[]9
35
.]
[.
[....]
[..]..[...]
^^
)
Tjj
^. ....[..
.]
. .
^?
'[]-
^
?
6
[]
[....]
.
[]
\ -
[]. []
[.
.]^
.]
[,..]..,.
Trj
[]
.
.
^^
[] []
[.
]
.](^yV^
\^]
[]
[]
[.
.]
4[..]
[.
.]|
,^
e^
[]]
[]
^ .- ^ ,[\ ^^ ] .
/^f
[...].
[]
[]
.
.
[]
re
^ []
Col. VI.
.
[,
[20
letters]/Lia)y
yo[2^ \etters]
.
[2
letters]
( [] [] [][ ]
[.]
[.
.][
letters]erai
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
[..]..[..]....
157
To]y
^ ~ ^^ ' ^ 9 , ^ -^ ? ? (^ ? ^? , '^?. ? * ^ ^.? ? ? ? ? ' ? ?, ?^ ?' ^?,? ^^^ ? ? ^ ?' ?,^?? ^ ? ??,
[]
8\
[
eVt
dyeiv
kvoyXeiv
[].
8k
eX?7^e[i/],
^ ^
re
kaTiv
kvKaXuv
e^e-
Se
eypaylrev
'
kvTV^iav
{\
e/c
^
'4
?
ei?
e/ze
?,
,
15
e/f
?
,
20
()
ei?
'
(?) ^'
?, (?)
? ^ ? 4. ?. []
,
6
??
\
.^ ,
(?
? ?- ^ ^?
\
ei-
? ^,
' -
^ ?
[]
(,
158
\
^'
Seiva
)(
irdayjELV
25
^[]6
aeve[.]
. .
.
^^ ^) ^ ^() ^^ , ^ ( ,
kv -
'
Su^ai
knl
(), ,
KatvoTepov,
^^
^ {
eir{e)iTa
\]1
[/]
\]
]
.
'
' []
.
.
[6],
, ,
7r[]/0i
.) ^
aney
[
.
[]
....[..].
eh
[ ]
...
.
35
, ^\
[]
'
[]
()
K^ff ,
{) ().
[]
- [] .
. . .
[]^[][]
.
7r[e]pi
[]
^[]-
[] (),
[]
[]
^[\
,.^ []^ 9
aneSei^a re
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
on
159
8
,
^[\ -
76/001/
yap
'9
[(]
avrkypa^^v
irepl
TTf
wepl
8l
]
.]
. .
yeyoviv /^[]
{-)
Col. VII.
[30 letters]a
[19
[19 letters]
[ [7
[
7r[ep]i
letters];
.[.].[...]....
]?;[
[15 letters]oi;[
[
.
letters
]
.
[]
[]
.
[...]..
e[.
.]<!'
/[.
.](5
]ay
6[]
.
[.
[.
[.][.
.]
[]
7r[e]jo[i]
[<] 9
CTret
][].
5e
rjs
)(^?
^ ^^
[
[],
kv
6^[]-
oh lav
{\
[].
[],
^ ,
e/
,^ ,
)(^
kv
4(,
re
klva
,'
'
i6o
e^
^^ 9
'^^,
^^^^?
^,
15
'
?? , '? [] ? ?? ? ? ? ? ?? ,, ?
,
?, ?,
?
?
? \[]
[]
9 ?
?,
reXetay
nepi
. ??
re
8h
()
?.
??
[6]
[]
-?. ?. ? '
?
[]?
? ?
?
ovS'
?,
[]
25
'
]?
[].
?
'.
? {),
?^
30
9]^ *9
TTJ
. ^^
imep
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
(eroi'y)
i6i
',
npbs
^^^
^^^ ?^
\6
[]
t[tj]
(hrev,
TciTiavov
35 fiov
i^
[ ^/
^[]
ei
".
^
[e^]
kv
6\9.
ttjs
[6][9'
\-
[]^'
TeiTiavov
[69],
(eTovs)
[]
Kpivev,
kveyeiiyoY,
.].
[^
' ] '
yap
. .'
[]
lettersji'o/ze
.
[]'
.'
^
ei
.
.
[]
-
[][^}-
[6\
[\'
kav
yjupov
Col. VIII.
[
][
[4
.
. .
^[..,....][. .]..';..[...]....'.
[\[]
]
.
[.]5[
[.
.]
[2
[ ]. letters]
. .
[.]
(-
i62
.
5
79
[\
^[ . /^ [] []
[]9
ef
\ ^
Toh
kv
[ ] 7[]9
^i
09
[] . , ^ '^9 []. 9 9]
.
Tovs
^?
e|
kv Trj
Trpos
^()
Xiyei'
,
9
nais
(eTovs)
6eov
OvaXipi-
^ ?
99
....
{\,
9, ^
?7 {
15
,^\^ , , , , ,
6[]
.
fj,
,[] ,, [] ,
[
, y
}
,
()
-.
[*^]^[^]
"^^"^^
()
.
[.
.]
20 ra^et
8e
, , .^' ^ . , ? ^? ? ^'^- ? ?? ^ . ? ? ,?
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
163
nepl
Movi^arios dircv
ei
TrafTes kpovaiv
^//?
'^[9]
Aeyer
e/c
25
? ' []
. .
.
0?
\]?.
35
? )(^, ? ,
re
6{) ^
?
?
[.]
[.
.]
[]-
[]
[]
*-
^^,
, ~ ?, ? .
?
?
{^?
' )
164
? .
^
?
Trepl
5* [o]yv
8\ ^'
?
kv
Trj
40
, ,
TeXeia>aai^
kav
5*
} -, [] ^^ - . () ^[], () (), {]
ykvoiTO
e/y
[ ^ ^) ^
]
8e|
\.(
Be
[]
^^.
[iVa]
)(\\
appears to be the sum of 8 talents for which upon Dionysia, cf. IV. 7, 14 and VI. 25. 6. a public official or office such as the or The main verbs throughout Col. IV, yeyovivm, cf. note on VIII. 36. &c., are in the infinitive because Dionysia is quoting her previous petition to Longaeus Rufus. 9. Perhaps Probably 11. eVi seems superfluous. On the probable nature of this transaction
IV,
5
:
Chaeremon mortgaged
:
see introd. p. 144. 12. Asclepiades seems to have been the mortgagee, cf. 27 and introd. p. 143. 21. 1. is probably a mistake for if right, cf. VIII. 26 where it is used of the insertion of a claim in 23. For the statement of a man's property deposited in the in 26. baveiaas: the letters at the beginning of the next line might conceivably be the subject being which case (Chaeremon) is left without a construction. But Dionysia, would be expected. In any case davtiaag can hardly be right. the part played by Dionysia's mother in these transactions is obscure, 30. cf. note on VI. 24.
. ^. .
Sia
k^
ih
^ \. ^
(
,
,
cf.
,
[^
.(.
,
is
and
1. or, perhaps better, cf. 6. 36. For 37-9. The proclamation of SimiHs reaffirming the decree of Mettius Rufus is given at see note on VIII. 26. full length in VIII. 22-43, . v. For be cf. VIII. 35~^ 39. 1. V. 5Longaeus Rufus, praefect, as the present papyrus shows (introd. p. 145), in the summer of a. d. 185 cf. B. G. U. 807. 10. He was succeeded by Pomponius Faustianus between Sept. 185 and Jan. 186 (introd. p. 147). His probable predecessor was Flavius Sulpicius Similis, who was praefect in Nov. 182 (VIII. 27, note). Neither Faustianus nor
(^
;
Chaeremon,
VI. 13
^,
-^^, ':
known from
Similis are
other sources.
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
165
the petition.
strategus,
is obscure. means to report, cf. VII. 9. The reference in before that Rufus had given a decision favourable to Chaeremon Probably the meaning is wished to modify it; he had received the counter-petition from Dionysia, and now
^
7.
The
inoy
It
cf. 9,
appended to of the praefect giving instructions to the strategus was to the applicant, who had to bring it to the notice of the
.
^
,.
cf.
were the natural persons to be referred to in ttie of such property were sent to case of a disputed title to real property, since the of the Arsinoite B. G. U. u, a them cf. note on VIII. 31, and name. upon the possession of a piece of land claimed by two persons of the same before that there is no trace of there having been a previous inquiry 12.
10.
introd. p. 145.
The
.
;
\\ }:
which
is
referred to in line 7
so
is
it
is
probable that
^^,
is
a mistake for
VII.
6.
21.
The earlier praefects were called The word after 76|[]['] is not
TJj
cf.
Apparently the answer of the connexion with upon him her father's property (cf. introd. p. 143), but also her claims the transactions narrated in IV. r a petition, cf. V. 5, 30, this verb is used both of making and attending to
, \ ,
VI.
2, 1 4,
corrected from a. at the beginning of the line do not suit is wanted at the beginning of the line,
.
is
: ,
j
^
^u
or
&c.
The
epithet
see VII. 37, VIII. 8, and introd. p. 151.^ but the allusion must be to the upon justified not only Dionysia's original
.
.
m
.
qrj
Dionysia s was probably a declaration by Chaeremon which mentioned and was the principal evidence proving the existence of the claim upon him (cf. VIII. 35), contract by which she which Chaeremon denied. The date of Dionysia's marriage Presumably it took place in or before the (VI. 23), is nowhere stated. obtained the 22nd year, which is the earliest date mentioned in IV (line 6). r during Pomponius Faustianus, who had succeeded Longaeus Rufus as praefect 27. introd. p. 147. the inquiry; cf. VI. 32, VII. 6, and cf. note on VI. 24. 33. the subject IS Chaeremon, cf. VI. 3. 34.
This
ivoxkav is required for the preceding Something like The custom of appealing to the highest authority in the land on lacuna cf VI. 4, 6, 35. period, when similar appeals were quite trivial disputes was inherited from the Ptolemaic afforded by the papyri. the king and queen, of which numerous examples are addressed to proclamafirst acts of a new praefect was to issue a From VI. 6 it appears that one of the against unnecessary petitions. tion . r .u u the help of Dionysia (cf. 42) apparently means her request for 38. The considered that the brief answer of the strategus in asserting her rights (33). The strategus
o:t.
;:
:
K.T.\.
'
\
.
acceding to this request. justified him of the praefect commands addressed to the VI. 1-4. These lines are probably the conclusion of the the strategus, cf. VI. 11 by me without VI 4-VII 8 Chaeremon, however, once more renewed his attacks upon longer concerning my rights but recognizing the impossibility of accusing me any cessation, so much correspondence had taken place, to possession after such elaborate inquiries and your highness had like your preturned his schemes in another direction and though not to be sent proclaimed that applications concerning private suits were decessors recently and mutilated the case, as if he were to you he not only wrote but came in person
'
.166
Ignoring entirely both the circumstances under able to deceive even the lord praefect. which the letter of Rufus was Avritten, my petition to Rufus, his answer, the inquiry held by the strategus, the report of the keepers of the archives, the letter written to you on the subject by the strategus, the reply to it which you sent to me on my petition, and the orders consequently issued to the keepers of the archives, he merely wrote to you a letter to the " From Chaeremon, son of Phanias, ex-gymnasiarch of Oxyrhynchus. following effect
:
My
my lord praefect, having committed many impious and illegal acts against me at the instigation of her husband Horion, son of Apion, I sent to his excellency Longaeus Rufus a letter in which I claimed to recover in accordance with the laws the sums which I had made over to her, expecting that this would induce her to stop The praefect wrote to the strategus of the nome in the 25th year, Pachon her insults. 27, enclosing copies of the documents which I had submitted, with instructions to examine my petition and to act accordingly. Since therefore, my lord, she continues her outrageous behaviour and insulting conduct towards me, I claim to exercise the right given me by the law, part of which I quote below for your information, of taking her away against her will from her husband's house without exposing myself to violence either on the part of any agent of Horion or of Horion himself, who is continually threatening to use
daughter Dionysia,
it.
upon
have appended for your information a selection from a large number of cases bearing 26th year, Pachon." Such was his letter. He could not indeed this question. cite a single insult or any other act of injustice against himself with which he charged me, but malice was the root of his abuse and assertion that he had been shamefully treated by me, saying that forsooth I turned a deaf ear to him, and a desire to deprive me of the Stranger accusation still, he professes that he is right which I retain over the property. exposed to violence on the part of my husband, who, even after my marriage contract with him which stated that I brought him this right unimpaired, gave his consent to me and afterwards when we wished to agree to Chaeremon's mortgaging the property in to my mother Since that time (he has continued) attempting to question for a total sum of 8 talents. deprive me of my husband, being unable to deprive me of my property, in order that I may be unable to get provision even from my lawful husband, while from my father 1 have had neither the dowry which he promised nor any other present, nay more, I have never He also appended the judgements received at the proper times the allowance provided. of Similis as before, and other similar cases quoted by the archidicastes in his letter to Longaeus Rufus, unabashed by the fact that even Rufus had paid no attention to them But your as a precedent on account of their dissimilarity (to the present case). lordship exercising your divine memory and unerring judgement took into consideration the letter written to you by the strategus, and the fact that a searching inquiry into the
I
.
.
had already been held, and that was a pretext for plotting against me ; and you answered the strategus as follows " Pomponius Faustianus to Isidorus, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, greeting. The complaint which I have received from Chaeremon, ex-gymnasiarch of Oxyrhynchus, accusing Horion, the husband of his daughter, of using See that the matter violence against him, has by my orders been appended to this letter. is decided in accordance with the previous instructions of his excellency Longaeus Rufus, in order that Chaeremon may not send any more petitions on the same subject. Farewell. 26th year, Pachon 30." On the receipt of this letter, Chaeremon brought it on Epeiph 3 before Harpocration, royal scribe and deputy-strategus and I appeared in court through my husband, and not only welcomed your orders and desired to abide by them, but showed that a decision in accordance with the previous instructions of Rufus had already been reached. For while Chaeremon had written to protest against my claim as being illegal, Rufus, as was proved both by his answer to Chaeremon and his reply to my petidon, desired that an inquiry should be held to investigate the justness of my claim, and
affair
:
'
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
167
gave orders to the strategus on the subject. The strategus did not fail to execute them. He held a searching inquiry on the evidence of the keepers of the archives, and wrote to the praefect a report on the whole case. (The decision of the deputy-strategus was) "... that the strategus carried out Rufus' instructions by the commands given to the keepers of the archives, and by writing the aforesaid letter on the subject. But since Chaeremon in the petition which he has now sent to his excellency the praefect claimed to take away his daughter against her will from her husband, and since neither the letter of his late excellency Rufus nor that of his excellency the praefect Pomponius Faustianus appears to contain any definite order on this question, his excellency the praefect can receive a petition concerning it giving a full account of the facts of the case, in order that judgement may be given in accordance with his instructions." VI. 5. would have been better, for the meaning entrusted to some
.
. .
one
else
8.
'
is
impossible.
pp. 146-7.
probably implies that Rufus was under a misapprehension owing to having heard only one side of the case, when he wrote the comparatively favourable answer cf. also V. 7, note, and introd. pp. 145-6. to Chaeremon's petition (15, 16) is the word regularly used in marriage contracts for the 14. dowry and other presents from her parents brought by the bride. Chaeremon vas probably right in so far that the native Egyptian law gave him the power of taking back a dowry which he had given, cf. VII. 41. cf. note on 8 and introd. p. 145. 15. eypa^ev cf. VII. 27, 34, 41. From those passages it is clear that Chaeremon 17. was quite correct in his contention that the native Egyptian law gave him the right to take away his daughter from her husband. But on the other hand Flavins Titianus had overridden this law (VII. 29). It is curious that the native Egyptian law, which has generally been thought to be much more favourable to women than the Greek or the Roman law, should have contained so harsh a provision, and that the rights of fathers should actually in the second century a. d. have to be softened by Roman praefects and lawyers. There is, however, no possibility of evading this conclusion. Pairia Poiesias was certainly foreign to Greek law (Mitteis, Reichsrecht und Volksrechi, p. 66) ; and to the hypothesis that this right was given to fathers under the Ptolemaic regime there is the further objection that the There is no trace of is characterized in VII. 34, 40-1 as specifically Egyptian.' this provision in the voluminous treatises of M. Revillout upon Egyptian law relating to women ; but perhaps this is not surprising. TTf pi i.e. precedents from similar cases; cf. 28 below, 19. whence it can be inferred what Chaeremon's evidence was. The phrase might mean the iv facts bearing on the dispute between Chaeremon and Dionysia, cf. VII. 7 the history of the affair ; but Chaeremon would not be likely to state that he had only selected a few of the facts of the case, nor to fail to draw attention to the precedents in his favour. eVi 21 if indeed the absence of a final seems to have the meaning of even though s is not a mere blunder. The sense 'on the charge of immediately precedes, is not satisfactory, for Chaeremon had charged Dionysia with much worse offences than The sentence 21-27 is very involved, and several serious corrections appear to be necessary to obtain a satisfactory construction. seems 22. On the transactions concerning the see introd. pp. 142-5. to be a mistake for but the construction of this line is very difficult.
: :
>
( ' (
:
'
'.
cf. 1
summary
see introd.
:
:
'
'
'
,'
'
68
24. rights came
IV. 30, VIII. 25, note, and V. 33, which tends to show that Dionysia's from her mother. Combining this with the present passage, according to which the consent of Dionysia's mother as well as that of Dionysia seems to have been necessary for Chaeremon's mortgage of the property, it may be conjectured that the in question was originally part of the dowry of Dionysia's mother. Dionysia, however, does not seem ever to lay much stress on rights derived from her mother. The (V. 23) and (IV. 6, 36), were the important of her father, including the evidence concerning the ... the truth of Dionysia's assertion that she had not received 2 0. her dowry is doubtful, cf. introd. p. 145. is generally used of the provision made by the husband for his wife, as in 27. cf. C. P. R. 24. 18, and see introd. p. 144. 26, but it is also used of the parents Flavius Sulpicius Similis, praefect in a. d. 182 (cf. VIII. 27). 28. It may be doubted whether Dionysia was quite ingenuous in saying that Rufus paid no attention to the evidence of Chaeremon, for the letter of Rufus seems to have been favourable to him, cf. note on VI. 8 and introd. p. 145.
:
\] somehow
cf.
.
:
is a slip for 31. but a petition quoted in IX (introd. p. 151) 35 Possibly ae is lost after addressed apparently to Annius Syriacus, praefect in a. d. 163, concludes
-/(
Mus. Pap. CCXIII. verso 13, of the third century. But the full phrase, which becomes practically universal in the fourth century, occurs in an Oxyrhynchus papyrus as early as the i6th year of Trajan. VII. 1-7. The judgement of the deputy-strategus, cf. 10 below and introd. p. 148. and of are two signs Uke \j, and a similar sign recurs at the 7. Above the bottom of IX. In all three cases the ink is not that used by the person who wrote the
is
.
petition.
()\
The pronoun
{) ,
8-19. 'On all points then, my lord praefect, the aflfair being now clear, and the malice of my father towards me being evident, I now once more make my petition to you, giving a full account of the case in accordance with the decision of the royal scribe and deputy-strategus, and beseech you to give orders that written instructions be sent to the strategus to enforce the payment to me of the provisions at the proper times, and to restrain at length his attacks upon me, which previously were based upon the charge of an illegal claim, but now have the pretext of a law which does not apply to him. For no law permits wives against their will to be separated from their husbands and if there is any such law, it does not apply to daughters of a marriage by written contract and themselves married by written contract. In proof of my contention, and in order to deprive Chaeremon of even this pretext, I have appended a small selection from a large number of decisions on this question given by praefects, procurators, and chief justices, together with opinions of lawyers, all proving that women who have attained maturity are mistresses of their persons, and can remain with their husbands or not as they choose ; and not only that they are not subject to their fathers, but that the law does not permit persons to escape a suit for the recovery of money by the subterfuge of counter-accusations and thirdly that it is lawful to deposit contracts in the public archives, and the claims arising from these contracts have been recognized by all praefects and emperors to be valid and secure, and no one is permitted to contradict his own written engagements. In this way too he will at length cease from continually troubling the praefecture with the same demands, as you yourself wished in your letter.' 10. cf. VI. 27 and introd. pp. 144-5. 1 1 Te after is corrected from Se. 13. seems tO be a mere repetition of e^ and most probably is a mistake for cf. VI. 23, from which it appears
;
;
!:
^ ^
((
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
that there
169
between Dionysia and Horion. It is clear, both from Dionysia's was a of Ulpius Dionysodorus in VIII. eVn) and from the admission here ( over the person of a that a distinction had arisen between the rights of a father 2-7, who was not married iyyps, and his rights over a daughter daughter e| and that the freedom of children in the former who was married iyy e'l Indeed it seems that daughters of children in the latter. class was much less than that could not claim to have the judgement of Titianus made applicable to e'^ A parallel cf. VIII. 2-7 and VII. 32, note. themselves unless they were married could not instance is aflforded by C. P. R. 18, which proves that a child by an But it may be doubted lifetime of the father make a will in favour of any one else. in the position, that whether so far as the national Egyptian law was concerned Dionysia's second to be taken away who were no law allowed daughters e^ any from their husbands, is any more correct than her first statement that no law allowed We should have daughters to be taken away, which is certainly untrue, cf. VIL 32, note. expected some reference by Dionysia herself or in the cases quoted by her in
yp(v
yv
&
at
from their husbands to the passage of the law forbidding fathers to take away But in the arguments of the who Avere daughters is said about advocates in the trials before Flavins Titianus and Paconius Felix nothing and the natural inference from these trials is that the law made no
any
rate
VIL 19-43
OT The their daughters. exceptions in the right which it conferred upon fathers to take away all points seems to have strength of Dionysia's case lay not in the Egyptian law, which on others overriding it. been on the side of Chaeremon, but in the judgements of praefects and in Roman papyri are generally procurator es Caesans who 14. or of of were concerned with the royal domains. But no judgements of this kind there is occur in VII, VIII, or apparently in IX. In VII. 29-38, however, cf. probably refers of an epistrategus, and it is to this that
!.
a The B. G. U. 168. I and 4, where an epistrategus is addressed as perhaps points to another column having been absence of any judgements of lost after IX, but cf. introd. p. 151. , apparently has the sense ot not only not, oi 16. The construction is difficult,
;
which
Ihe praefect. 19-20. 'Extract from the minutes of Flavins Titianus, sometime Antonius, son of of the deified Hadrian, Payni 8, at the court in the agora. 1 2th year that his fatherApoUonius, appeared and stated through his advocate, Isidorus the younger, quarrel with him and to take in-law Sempronius had been induced by his mother to fell ill on being away his (Sempronius') daughter against her will, and that, when she disposed, declared that if they deserted, the epistrategus Bassus, being sympathetically But Sempronius took no wished to live together Antonius ought not to be prevented. the praefect accusing Antonius of notice and ignoring this declaration sent a petition to Antonius rival parties to appear. violence, to which he received an answer ordering the praefect, he should not be divorced from a wife claimed therefore that, if it pleased the Didymus, advocate of Sempronius, replied that his with whom he was on good terms. having been provoked. For it was because Antomus had client had had good reason for to the insult, that he had threatened to charge him with incest, and he refused to submit him by the laws, and had himself brought the action against used the power allowed was iiot canceUed Probatianus on behalf of Antonius added that if the marriage Antonius. whom he had had no power over the dowry any more than over the daughter the father The decision depends upon the question, with whom Titianus said given in marriage. I have read over and signed this judgement.' the wife wishes to live. more than probably qualifies 21.
: '
is
assisted
by
'
following.
.
^
23.
must be Antonius;
verbs,
in 28, 25 and 6iKoiev will then have to depend on a verb of speaking to be supplied out of (2) oTi will be first a participle and then (3) the construction after from its position ought to govern on, vhich, since an infinitive (4) eikouv is clearly a declaration by the epistrategus, it cannot do. On all these grounds, ort with Bassus as the subject, as in our therefore, it is better to read
, ,
when not
:
present
tense
is
curious
since
the
other
in
(-
translation.
this shows that the of the daughter by her father was no 25. temporary measure, but intended to be a permanent divorce. cf. 34-35, which leave no doubt about the right conferred by the Tovs 27. national Egyptian laws, and note on VI. 17. 28. anfptXvTos is used of a contract which is 'not cancelled'; cf. cclxxi. 21, and the clause sometimes inserted in (Fayum) marriage contracts, e.g. B. G. U. 183. 10 and he em elvai. That AntOniuS and his 251. 8, is clear from the use of this word and of for which wife were married cf. VIII. 5 and the Oxyrhynchus marriage contracts which frequently begin with the word e^eboTo, e. g. ccclxxii. It is almost certain that the wife was also e'l cf. Probatianus' argument, therefore, in so far as it concerns the notes on 32 and VIII. 4. person of the daughter, resembles that of Dionysia in VII. 1 2 {el be ...) ; and a general survey of Dionysia's evidence leads to the conclusion that that argument, so That far as the Egyptian law was concerned, was unsound; cf VI. 17-8, VII. 27, 34-5. Dionysia should use it vas, after the judgements of Titianus and Paconius Felix, quite natural. But in the mouth of Probatianus at the trial before Titianus it must have been an appeal to equity, not to the Egyptian law, which undoubtedly was on the side of the But Probatianus was chiefly father and had to be overridden by the judge (VII. 34). over the person of the concerned with the question of the dowry, the claim to the On the rights of an Egyptian wife over her daughter having been discussed by Isidorus. dowry, which never became the property of her husband, see Mitteis, Reichsrecht und Volksrechi, pp. 230 sqq., though the new fact proved by this papyrus that the father had by native Egyptian law considerable rights over the dowry puts the freedom of the woman in a very different Hght. A clause enacting that in the case of the wife's death without children the dowry should return to her family is sometimes found in marriage contracts from Oxyrhynchus, e. g. cclxv. 30, 31. By the Theodosian code the husband might in this case receive as much as half the dowry (Mitteis, op. cit., pp. 248-50).
:
(,
, ,'
,
. ;
29.
cf.
B. G. U.
The i8th 29-38. 'Extract from year of the deified Hadrian, Phaophi 1 7, at the court in the upper division of the Sebennyte nome, in the case of Phlauesis, son of Ammounis, in the presence of his daughter Taeichekis, against Heron, son of Petaesis. Isidorus, advocate for Phlauesis, said that the plaintiff therefore, wishing to take away his daughter who was living with the defendant, had recently brought an action against him before the epistrategus and the case had been deferred in order that the Egyptian law might be read. Severus and Heliodorus, advocates (for Heron), replied that the late praefect Titianus heard a similar plea advanced by Egyptian witnesses, and that his judgement was in accordance not with the inhumanity of the law but with the choice of the daughter, whether she wished to remain with her husband. Paconius Felix said, " Let the laAv be read." When it had been read Paconius Felix said, " Read also the minute of
alone occurs. 36. 27, where the minutes of Paconius Felix, epistrategus.
'''
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
Titianus."
171
Severus the advocate having read "The 12th year of Hadrianus Caesar the lord, Payni 8 (&c.)," Paconius Fehx said, " In accordance with the decision of his highness Titianus, they shall find out from the woman," and he ordered that she should be asked through an interpreter what was her choice. On her replying " To remain with my husband," Paconius Felix ordered that the judgement should be entered on the minutes/ can hardly be right. Perhaps 30. iv rfi is a corruption of cf. 20 above. 31. ovv. the early part of Isidorus' argument seems to be omitted ; cf. the next 39 sqq., which begins in the middle of the proceedings. the USe of this neutral term (cf. VIII. 5 32. might suggest that in this case we have to do with an yapos. The precise legal point in these three trials is very complicated because a daughter might be (i) e| eyy and married as Dionysia claimed to be (VII. 13), (2) e| and married and married and (3) (4) married and we have to consider in each case (a) the native Egyptian law and {b) the modifications introduced by praefects. As we have said (VII. 13, note), the native Egyptian law seems to be perfectly general and admit of no exceptions. By it permission was given to the father to take away his daughter, to whichever of the four classes she belonged. It is clear, however, that the modifications introduced by the Romans did not apply to all four cases in the same degree. The of Dionysodorus (VIII. 2-7) is concerned with a daughter in class (3) and the inference from it is (a) that the cases of daughters belonging to classes (i) and (2) had already been decided, (b) that to daughters in class (4) the native Egyptian law still applied, as indeed we should expect from Dionysia's admission in VII. 13 ft he tis, ... It is impossible to suppose that the cases tried before Titianus, Paconius Felix, and Umbrius all concerned daughters in classes (3) or (4), for then we should have to admit that Dionysia cited no evidence bearing directly on Moreover the case of a woman in class (3) had clearly not been settled at her own case. which is later than the three trials. These, therefore, are conthe time of the cerned with daughters in class (i) or (2). In the case tried before Titianus the daughter belongs to class (i), see note on VII. 28; and as Titianus' judgement formed a precedent in the trial before Paconius Felix, it is clear that if the daughter in the latter trial belonged to class (2) the epistrategus was not in the least influenced by the fact that, while she was in Titianus' case the daughter was i It is, therefore, not very likely that the term in VII. 32 implies an especially as in that case we should have expected a much more definite statement cf. note on cclxvi. 11. If it does, then the case tried before Paconius Felix is, like the of Dionysodorus (VIII. 2-7), a kind of a fortiori argument in Dionysia's favour i. e. if the of a father did not extend over a daughter and Still less would it If, however, do so in the case of one like herself e| and in the trial before Paconius Felix the daughter belongs to class (i) (and the absence of any argument on the father's side that his daughter was is in favour of this view), the second trial simply repeats the judgement of the first which, as we have seen, bears directly on Dionysia's own case. The third trial, that before Umbrius, is incomplete, which and probably the daughter belongs to the same class as in the second trial, or occurs in VII. 43, is, like equally compatible with an which cf. cclxvii. 19 with Cclxv. 37 ' ov occurs in a marriage contract. persons,' and cf. VII. 40, where the word is again used in the sense of 34. B. G. U. 323, 12. for and in the next line 35
"
;
;
--
,
:
-. ,
;
:
,( .
.
'
'.
1.
,; ,
172
for the daughter was in court (31), is no doubt a corruption of 38. and a word meaning asked is imperatively required by the context. The 6th year of Extract from the minutes of Umbrius, iuridicus. 39-43. Didyme, defended by her husband Apollonius, against Sabinus Domitian, Phamenoth
'
((
'
'
Sarapion " Inquire of the witnesses who For I declare to you are Egyptians, amongst whom the severity of the law is untempered. that the Egyptians have power to deprive their daughters not only of what they have given them, but of whatever these daughters may acquire for themselves besides." Umbrius " If you have already once given a dowry to your daughter, you must restore said to Sabinus " I request ..." Umbrius " To your daughter of course." Sabinus " She it." Sabinus: " It is worse to take away (a wife) from her ought not to live with this man." Umbrius husband (than a dowry from a daughter ?)"...' 40. Sarapion, who was no doubt the advocate of Sabinus, appears to be addressing the
also called Casius
:
The
42. Apparently Sabinus had taken away the dowry which he had given to his daughter. The judgement of the StratoSoVjjs was no doubt in dialogue which follows is obscure. favour of the daughter, or Dionysia would not have quoted the case. Ulpius Dionysodorus, ex-agoranomus, VIII. 2-7. Copy of a lawyer's opinion. lawyer, to his most esteemed Salvistius Africanus, praefect of a troop and judicial officer, greeting. Since Dionysia has been given away by her father in marriage, she is no longer For even though her mother lived with her father without a marriage contract, in his power. and on that account she appears to be the child of a marriage without contract, by the fact of her having been given away in marriage by her father, she is no longer the child of
'
a marriage without contract. It is about this point probably that you write to me, my good Moreover, there are minutes of trials which secure the rights of the daughter friend. against her father in respect of the dowry, and this too can help her.' 2. A was frequently appointed to act as assessor where the judge was a Cf. C. P. R. 1 8, the report of a trial before Blaesius soldier and therefore not a legal expert. Artemidorus as his KcKUav who has the Marianus, to a technical question is an answer by a legal assessor. The present acting as judge, and involves a point of law someaddressed to him by an what different from that of the cases tried before Titianus and Paconius Felix. In them, as as has been pointed out (VII, 32 note; probably in the case tried before the is But in the case with which the well), the daughters were and therefore the decisions of Titianus and concerned the daughter was declares that the fact of Paconius Felix did not directly apply. Nevertheless the rov (cf 5 the daughter having herself contracted an and with note on VII. 28) annulled her status as a person of her father and presumably could appeal to therefore she was freed from the such as those of Titianus, Paconius Felix, and Umbrius, as precedents for is Dionysia's chief This staying with her husband and keeping her dowry. evidence for her statement (VII. 14) that the law giving fathers the right to take away their while the three daughters did not apply to those who were are intended to justify her statement that the law did not apply to daughters i^ but On both grounds therefore, as being herself not only Dionysia could claim the support of legal decisions and opinions, though we have seen that the national Egyptian law was much more unfavourable to her than she allows should appeal to (VII. 13, note). That Dionysia, though herself
6%
!\ , : (. , :
88
: ^,
( ( (
'
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
fore the opinion of Ulpius
173
Dionysodorus that an freed a daughter e| of her father a foriiori appHed with redoubled force to herself, who had not only contracted an but was not even by birth another letter addressed to him vih the same titles occurs 3. in the mutilated Col. IX (see introd. p. 151). Of the writer's name and titles only survives, but not improbably he was Ulpius Dionysodorus (cf. line 2 here). the identity of this name with the writer of our papyrus may at first sight appear more than a mere coincidence, especially as the date of this uncertain, cf. note on 7. But Salvistius Africanus is not mentioned in the early columns, and the Dionysia who wrote the papyrus claimed to be e$ Moreover the date of the probably falls in the reigns of Hadrian or Pius. the first is inserted over the line. There are two transverse lines through 4. the Tt of ovKeTi, apparently in the same ink as that used by the person who inserted the signs in VII. 7. Probably they are meaningless. 6-8. These lines are very obscure, seems to have been put in in 7 to be a mistake for as an afterthought, and The would be such trials as those before Titianus and Umbrius the in both of which the question of dowry is discussed, in 6 means the opinion of the which has just in 7 refers to the preceding sentence been given, while bC ..\. cf. note ffom the
'\ [']
on
\[^ '\
:
)8 .
\
'
..
haohs,
7.
7-18. 'The 22nd year of the deified Hadrian, Mecheir 20. Copy of a decree. " Proclamation of Valerius Eudaemon, praefect of Egypt. Following a most illustrious precedent, the opinion of his highness Mamertinus, and having myself from my own observation discovered that many debtors when pressed for payment refuse to satisfy the just claims of their creditors, and by the threat of bringing a more serious charge, attempt either to evade altogether or to postpone payment, some because they expect to terrify their creditors who perhaps may be induced through fear of the danger to accept less than the full amount, others because they hope that the threat of an action will make their creditors renounce their claims, I proclaim that such persons shall abstain from this form of knavery, and shall pay their debts or use persuasion to meet the just demands of their For any person, who, when an action for the recovery of a debt is brought creditors. against him, does not immediately deny the claim, that is to say does not immediately declare that the contract is forged and write that he will bring an accusation, but subsequently attempts to make a charge either of forgery or false pretences or fraud, either shall derive no advantage from such a device and be compelled at once to pay his debts ; or else shall place the money on deposit in order that the recovery of the debts may be assured, and then, when the money action has come to an end, if he has confidence And even in the proofs of his accusation, he shall enter upon the more serious law-suit. The 5th so he shall not escape his liabilities, but shall be subject to the legal penalties. year of the deified Aelius Antoninus, Epeiph 24." of Eudaemon constitute one of 7. The dates at the beginning and end of the the greatest difficulties in the papyrus. Since the date in. 18 cannot refer to what follows (another date comes immediately after it), we should naturally suppose the 5th year of Pius to refer to the proclamation of Eudaemon and the 22nd year of Hadrian to the of Ulpius Dionysodorus. This however is impossible, for the praefect from the 3rd to the 6th year of Pius is known to have been Avidius Heliodorus (cf. C. I. G. 4955 with B. G. U. 113. 7), while the date of Eudaemon's praefecture had already been assigned with much probability to the last year or two of Hadrian on the evidence of O. P. I. xl, which suits Eudaemon's reference here to Petronius Mamertinus, praefect in 134-5 and no doubt his immediate predecessor. The date therefore in line 7, the 22nd year of
174
Hadrian, must refer to Eudaemon's proclamation, though it is unsatisfactory that it comes instead of after it, for the rule is that the date should either before follow the title, as e.g. in VII. 20, 30, or be placed at the end, as in VIII. 27 and 43. This difficulty, however, is as nothing compared to the problem which then arises concerning Unless there is some mistake in the papyrus as to these two dates, the date in line 18. of Dionysodorus. the only document to which the date in 18 can apply is the We should then have to suppose that Dionysodorus enclosed a copy of Eudaemon's prorefers to the proclamation. clamation and that the last sentence which has not got This course has the advantage of supplying a date for the one at the beginning, and cannot claim the date in line 7 without leaving the proclamation of Eudaemon undated; but the objections to it are quite insuperable, (i) We should in 7, and some reference to the proclamation which he had expect TObe in place of appended (cf. VI. 19, VIII. 27). (2) Though such an arrangement of dates is possible, of of Similis quotes the In VIII. 27 where the it is not in itself probable. and the date Mettius Rufus, the dale of Similis' edict is put at the end of his own of Rufus' at the end of his (VIII. 43). (3) The proclamation of Eudaemon does not appear which is concerned with the rights of a father to have the least bearing on the over his daughter, while on the other hand there is every reason for Dionysia to quote the question, since in VII. 16 she proclamation after the evidence bearing on the secondly declared her intention of proving firstly the injustice of the which is the Very Subject of eVi (VIII. 18-2 1). We are thereEudaemon's proclamation and of the following fore reduced to the hypothesis that something has gone wrong in the arrangement of dates Two methods of solving the difficulty may be suggested. The first is to in 7 and 18. which for some reason or suppose that the date in 18 refers to a of Dionysodorus has been omitted but this is open to the objection that the The solution which satisfies every requirement except that will then be left without a date. of inherent probability is to suppose that the dates in 7 and 1 8 have been wrongly transand the proclamation will have dates and the date of posed. Then both the But though as has been stated the present the proclamation will come in a natural place. papyrus is probably a copy and not the original of the petition, and there are a good many minor mistakes, such an error is very difficult to explain. 8. Ma/xfprfiiOv Petronius Mamertinus, who is known from B. G. U. 114 and 19 to have of been praefect from Feb. 25, 134, to Feb. 11, 135. VIII, 43, where a his is quoted, shows that he was already praefect on Nov, 11, 133, 10. i.e. more serious than an action for the recovery of a debt. 12, since there is no instance of apparently goes with governing a genitive. Otherwise it would be more satisfactory to construct it with in the sense of the cf. 13 and VII. 16. 14. 1 etVe .-.. is perhaps defensible, but the sentence would be much improved by reading eira or eJr el.
! ,
, !,
,
,
it
'
,
Stands,
is
6.
TO
would be an improvement.
1
'
6[('\
...
:
as
in general,
There
room
if
for
(\[].
won
his
it
7-1 8.
TOTe
is
that even
the debtor
would not absolve him from the penalties incurred through failure to repay his debt at the proper time. The usual penalty for non-payment of a debt was enforced payment of the
or
18.
18-21.
() 'The
1
sum
of
cf.
e.g.
7.
O. P.
I. ci.
44.
...
see note on
15th
year
Antoninus
Caesar
the
lord,
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
. . . :
i75
"We have been posted in the list (of accused persons), we demand said her advocate " The money claim is^not connexion with the money claim." Munatius said our rights in every one will say that I am your accuser. Otherwise barred by these new accusations. (probably the praefect, cf. note iQ This brief account of an application to a magistrate Flavia Maevia had brought of Eudaemon's decree. on 20) is clearly an exemplification to which the latter an action against Flavia Helena for the recovery of a deb^ The advocate of Maevia bringing an accusation against Maevia. responded by herself the magistrate gives a favourable asks that the debt may not be evaded in this way, and with the edict of Eudaemon. reply, in accordance -n ,r known from Brit. Mus Pap. 2o Movmnos: doubtless L. Munatius Felix, who is is a matter ot some CCCLVIII 17 to have been praefect about a. d. 150. His date Apology (Cap. 29) and a terminus importance because Justin Martyr mentions him in the The present passage shows that he for the date of that composition is thus obtained. a quo
:
was
praefect
2
1
.
on
epovaiv
Flavins Sulpicius copy) of a decree of Similis. Proclamation of know on what pretext it came about that When I wished to Similis praefect of Egypt. their husbands property through Eevptian wives have by native Egyptian law a claim upon themselves and for their children in very many cases, and their marriage contracts both for that (because) they deposited their marriage the question was disputed for a year, Mettius Rufus sometime praefect ordered ^at wives contracts at different record-offices, the property-statements of their husbands, should insert copies of their marriage contracts in clear that I am decree, a copy of which I have appended to make and ordained this by a 23rd year, Athyr 12. The following the commands of Mettius Rufus. the edict ot bimihs These lines contain, in a somewhat imperfect condition, 21 sqq But as the mam discussing the disputed referred to by Dionysia in IV. 36, when decree of Mettius Rufus, which is given in Siinilis' decree was to re-inforce the obiectof not very serious and the and is practically complete, the partial loss of line 24 is It must be remembered sense of Similis' edict is clear, for which see introd. p. 150. general her point on which Dionysia declared in \ 11. i5-i
-,
21-27
'And
.
cf.
143
we are now dealing with the third intention of bringing evidence; cf. introd. p. i49
that
left
VIll.
7.
to
connect
.,
^, Ihere
.
is
l^g^l^^^horities who could the question was apparently addressed to the reaffirming that of Mettms SimiUs to make matters clearer issued this decree not agree; so ot 24, the verb meaning 'answered at the beginmng The dative is governed by Rufus.
3oT;:
efforts.
iav
here int;rchanges with KpuTelv, see introd. p. 142. the State (i.e. Greek) law introduced the Ptolemaic period contrasted with 7roXm/c6s Whether under the Romans the dis tine ion was by the Ptolemies (Mitteis, ./. ai., p. 50). no doubt here means ancient Egyptian, like the maintained is uncertain, but C. P. K. I vopos VI. 17) and vopos in VII. 34, 40-41 (cf. note on
,,
...
'
KpaTUTai
.0^0.,
.
,
, '
Un
^,
'
whiVh wnicii
.^^.
(cf.
wives ^^^^^.^^^ ^^^ marriage contracts which gave their of their contained the ordinary over their property, not in the archives which its extent before could be consulted by persons desirous of ^nowmg property and which where they ^^S^t hope ha the entering into contracts with them, but in another One of the main objects of the decree of Mettius Rufus escape notice, cf. 36. would
1^3
note on V1I._
.,
,^
m
176
was
to which real property was liable should be registered to ensure that the along with the statements of the property. ytvo^evov the word which follows is not cf. 34 and 42. The were distinct from the which 20. of which the central were only one class of the documents concerning ownership, meaning is substance/ i. e. property (cf. e. g. O. P. I. cxxxviii the ownership of a person's ), is used here for the whole body of documents bearing on sales, mortgages, &c.) deposited in the archives, and forming the property (whether By ihe edict of Mettius Rufus (VIII. 31-43) all owners of evidence of ownership. within six months of house or land property were commanded to register it
:
'
. , ,4\
wives and children had to insert (eWi^efut 26, or 34) The were the digests ' or official abstracts of a statement of their claims, if any. documents referring to ownership of land and houses, and were also evidence for a title to up to date is the central point in Mettius possession. The necessity of keeping the of about a. d. 100 containing For examples of official Rufus' decree. property lists with annotations stating subsequent changes, quite in accordance with the commands given in 41-42, see cclxxiv and ccclx. the reading is not quite certain, but there is not much room for error. 27. The absence of the emperor's name points to the decree belonging to the current reign ; ann though Commodus in Egypt counted his regnal years from the date of his father's accession he does not appear in dates upon papyri until a.d. 176, and his sole reign only The date therefore falls between the 21st year began in the middle of his 20th year. and the 25th, when Longaeus Rufus appears as praefect. Claudius 27-43. 'Proclamation of ^Marcus Mettius Rufus, praefect of Egypt. Areus, strategus of the Oxrhynchite nome, has informed me that both private and public affairs are in a disorganized condition because for a long time the official abstracts in the properly record-office have not been properly kept, in spite of the fact that my predecessors have on many occasions ordered that these abstracts should receive the due corrections. This cannot be done adequately unless copies are made from the beginning. Therefore I command all owners to register their property at the property record-office within six monihs, and all lenders to register their mortagages, and all others having claims upon And when they make the return they shall severally declare the property to register them. Wives shall also sources from which the property acquired has come into their possession. insert copies in the property-statements of their husbands, if in accordance with any native Egyptian law they have a claim over their husbands' property, and children shall do the same in the property-statements of their parents, where the usufruct of the property has been guaranteed to the parents by public contracts but the right of ownership after their death has been settled upon the children, in order that persons entering into agreements may not be defrauded through ignorance. I also command all scribes and recorders of contracts not to execute contracts without an order from the record-office, and warn them that not only will failure to observe this order invalidate their proceedings, but If the record-office they themselves will suffer the due penalty of their disobedience. contains any registrations of property of earlier date let them be preserved with the utmost care, and Ukewise the official abstracts of them, in order that, if any inquiry is made hereafter concerning false returns, those documents and the abstracts of them may supply the Therefore in order that the use of the abstracts may become secure and permanent, proofs. and prevent the necessity of another registration, I command the keepers of the record-offices to revise the abstracts every five years and to transfer to the new ones the last statement The 9th year of prof>erty of each person arranged under villages and classes.
'
()
() :
of Domitian, Domitianus
4.'
explained by what follows. throughout this decree the property in question is real By a curious chance we have in three Oxyrhynchus papyri property, i. e. land or houses. in the 9th sent to the (ccxlvii, ccclviii and O. P. I. Ixxii) examples of On the origin and year of Domitian in accordance vith this very decree of Mettius Rufus.
oil
:
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
:
177
see note
on
:
26.
...
this is
ISiau
see the luminous article by Wilcken in Hermes xxviii. pp. 230 sqq. nature of these present decree, taken in combination with the new facts adduced by the Oxyrhynchus The (see below), throws fresh light on the subject, and suggests some modifications of the views there expressed; cf. Kenyon, CaL II. p. 150, whose explanation is endrely confirmed of house and land property together Wilcken groups the by the present text. of land, and perhaps those of of cattle, and considers that with the subject-index to B.G.U.p.399,'alljahrlicheSteuerprofessioneri')^ houses, were made yearly (cf
like
of of catde. There are, however, two notable differences between the land and those of catde. In the former class we uniformly find it recorded that houses or are made in accordance with the orders of the praefect, while in the the of cattle there is no such statement and in the former class there is never any reference to of the same of the Same property in the previous year (in ccxlviii an an property is mentioned, but it took place seventeen years before, see below), while the of the same animals in the previous year. of catde often contain a mendon of an P. I. Ixxii Moreover the edict of Mettius Rufus, which gave rise e.g. to the We must therefore apply to property other than land and houses. and ccxlvii, does not of cattle, which were made yearly and required no special orders disdnguish the The latter kind may be further of houses and land. praefect, from the of the subdivided into two classes (a) those which are addressed to the strategus or i.e. B. G. U. 139 and and report land property which is unwatered II. hi (a.d. 163); (b) those addressed to doubdess 108 (A.D.202), 198 (a.d. 163), G. P. which register property in land or houses, whether acquired by sale or the and the mortgages, if any, upon it, in the manner laid down by the decree
;
inheritance,
,
;
(),
:
who who
of Metdus Rufus.
in class (a) are clearly of an exceptional character, and were sent in The when, owing to the Nile being low and a failure of the water supply having taken place, the should make praefect issued an edict that persons whose farms had not been watered The four instances mendoned show that a failure took place in the years 162-3 a return. It is but they contain nothing to prove that such returns were annual. and 201-2
the ofiicials significant that they are addressed to the strategus and basilicogrammateus, archives, controlled the taxadon, while the other class is addressed to the keepers of the
were concerned not with the taxation but with the dde-deeds of property An examination of the in class (b) sent in regularly every year? Were
{('.
reached by instances in the light of Mettius Rufus' decree leads to the conclusion already hands by sale Mr. Kenyon (/. c.) that this was not the case. Whenever property changed in fact the or cession, or, no doubt, by inheritance, the change had to be nodfied; the sale took place, cf. e.g. B. G. U. 184, notification had to be sent bv the vendor before and CCC, and note on 36 below. But a general 379, Brit. Mus. Pap. such as is ordained by all owners of property, whether recently obtained or not,
^
sent' in
1
CCXCXIX
by 33), but any Metdus Rufus here, which stated not only the source the property, and of which B. G. U. 112, 420, 459- O ? I 1^^"' '-^^^ upon ^"<J made every year; and ccxlvii-1, ccclviii are examples, is not a priori likely to have been
So too Gr. Ostraka, L 461
sqq.,
{ 3(
in the case of
is
no proof
house property.
178
tenour of Rufus' decree strongly supports the other view. In the first place the general ordained in VIII. 31 is to take place within six months, i.e. of the date of the On the contrary it is decree, but there is nothing said about another general were properly kept up to date and distinctly implied in 41 that if the at all. Secondly, there would be no need of another general by the if it was a standing rule that all owners of houses and land had to send in an every year, there does not seem much point either in this decree of Rufus ordering them to themselves that they had been do so within six months, or in the insertion in the is stated ordered by a particular praefect. Thirdly, the necessity for the general by Mettius Rufus to be due to the absence of (31), i. e. materials for making a comprehensive list of all title-deeds to property, without which the existing abstracts of documents bearing on ownership could not be revised. But if all owners of property had every year, there would at any moment be in the archives sufficient to send in Lastly, material for forming a general list, without having recourse to special measures. It is very difficult, if supports the same conclusion. the evidence of the extant of real property were made, to account for not impossible, on a theory that yearly the property returned had certainly been acquired the fact that in the majority of of the property by several years previously, while no reference is made to a previous The Prior to Domitian's reign we have B. G. U. 112 and ccxlviii-ccl. the present owner. first of these, which is quite clearly a general return of property of the same kind as that ordered by Mettius Rufus, took place in accordance with the commands of the praefect The document Vestinus. It records property acquired in the 5th and 6ih year of Nero. The date of is not dated, but was probably written in the 7th year, to which ccl belongs. S)v of o//ier property mentioned in that papyrus the previous but there is nothing whatever to imply that it took ccl. 4, cf. ccxlix. 7) does not appear ccxlviii. 32 seems to show that another place in the year before the papyrus was written, was held three years afterwards in the loth year of Nero. general ccxlviii is a return of ccxlviii and ccxlix were both written on Oct. 10, a. d. 80. property bequeathed in a. d. 75-6 and mentions (line 32) that the said property had been This is extremely registered in the of the loth year of Nero (a. n. 63-4). If the property had been registered yearly, there is no reason for the selection significant. took place. of a date so far back as a. d. 63-4 as the year in which a previous only took place from time to time, the reference in On the other hand if general An inference which may perhaps be drawn in A. D. 63 is intelligible. A. D. 80 to an (at any rate for the from this view is that between 63-4 and 80 no general mentioned in Oxyrhynchite nome) had occurred, and that therefore the previous But this is doubtful. The property of which details are given ccxlix. 7 was that held in 63.
the.
in ccxlix
was devised
in a. d.
77-8.
all
of Domitian I. Ixxii which are dated in the 9th year mention the very decree of Mettius Rufus that is preserved in our papyrus, though they do not state when the property registered was acquired. On the theory that the were yearly, this coincidence must be explained as purely fortuitous. On the other theory, however, the fact that they were written in the 9th and not in any of the other years of written in Domitian's Domitian's reign is explained. B. G. U. 536 is a similar reign (the precise year is lost), and it is specially interesting because it gives a list both of and of property iv property re quite in accordance with the decree of Mettius Rufus. here is but little doubt that this is probably papyrus too was written in the 9th year of Domitian. A general implied by O. P. I. Ixxv (a. D. 129), which mentions no commands of a praefect but in
ccxlvii, ccclviii,
and O. P.
6( \
),
It is
not
stated
when
the
prop)erty
was
PETITION OF DIONYSIA
179
acquired, but the will which secured the legacy was made in a.d. 84; and the whole tone of of the property by the father the papyrus, as well as the reference to the previous of the present owner (cf. ccxlviii. 32), shows that the latter had been in possession for took place soon afterwards in a.d. 131, as is proved some years. Another general
That Similis in a. d. 182 intended when quoting Mettius Rufus' is almost certain, though the point with which he was decree to order a general most concerned was the claims of wives over their husbands' estates, and it is the part of Finally, Rufus' decree bearing upon that subject that he particularly wished to emphasize. made in accordance with the fVXi'^ts there is O. P. I. Ixxviii, which refers to an
In this case the property had been lately bought of Marcellus, a third century praefect. (l6 of houses and land, whenever To summarize the results of the evidence on property was about to change hands by sale or cession the fact had to be notified by the who recorded the change in their abstracts. Instructions for vendor to the were issued by the praefects from time to or for a return of a general looked after the title deeds So long as the time, as circumstances required. properly (from 41-43 it appears that every five years they had to make out a new complete by owners. general list of owners of bouses and land), there was little need for a was held, in which every But when they failed in their duties, then a new general owner had to state how he came by his property and what claims there were upon it.
! (). ^,
are
in the third
General
known
;
to have taken place in a.d. 61, 63-4, 80, 90, 129, 131,
182
and no doubt several other occasions will be established. To give it of the proclamation, cf previous note. i. c. from the date ivTos the sense of within six months of the date of acquisition is contrary to the spirit of the of house and whole decree, the object of which is clearly to proclaim a general land property and of the claims upon them, as a starting-point for a more accurate record of
and
century
:
'
'
changes
32. 33.
cf.
in ownership.
Toi>s
this
O. P. I. Ixxii, which is decree of Mettius Rufus. applied 34-36. Cf IV. 36-39. This was the portion of Mettius Rufus' decree which cf. introd. p. 144. particularly to Dionysia for the absence in Egypt of any rights possessed by the Tiva husband over his wife's dowry cf. note on VII. 28. is used as equivalent to Kparflv. cf 2 2, where
baveiaras
:
cf.
this
the extract from B. G. U. 536 quoted in note on the previous line. does not exclude property acquired otherwise than by inheritance of property acquired by sale, made in accordance with an
At Oxyrhynchus CCXXXviil 2-4, note. contracts, though the office of the agoranomus was generally concerned with drawing up In the Fayum the usual also frequently occurs and more rarely the the cf. In both nomes we find the agoranomus acting as medium was the In fact only the Oxyrhynchus papyrus mentioned in the next note and B. G. U. 177. 6. the next note) is in the present passage and in Brit. Mus. Pap. CCXCIX. 20 (quoted in as such, found, and perhaps the title is a general one like the in the case of a contract effecting a change of ownership biv
to'is
:
(: : \\ '( .
;
36.
...
cf.
note On 25.
line.
cf.
one
is
(ViSpevovrai
,
37.
it up without obtaining an order from the and other themselves that the property was free from by persons who claims. There are several examples of applications to the wished to dispose of their property, asking that instructions should be sent to the officials
.
:
1.
ivibpfvavrai.
first satisfied
, \\. ,
i8o
who would draw up the contract, see B. G. U. CCC. Brit. Mus. Pap. CCXCIX concludes
cf.
;
is
. G. .
vpaLf\_v'\
'
:
379 ^^
similar application in
following passage
] [] ,
the 41. 43.
6;[] []
-.
. -^] []
^'^
8[] [] 18[]
of the
(5()
{(). ((
Domitian gave his name to October (Suet. Dom. 13): probably therefore Phaophi is meant cf. Brit. Mus. Pap. CCLIX. 99 and Mr. Kenyon's note. For the of Mamertinus, praefect in a.d. 133-5, see introd. pp. 150-1, and cf. note
;
'(
8.
:
V.
.
. P.
^ ^[ ^^ ) {) {) ]
Kapav[idosj
^
'[\ [\] [] (^
[(]]
Tois
CCXCIX
and
in VIII. 37)
uyopavo'
iv
:
([\. At {().
the end
{)-
note on 31.
cf.
I.
Xxxiv. verso,
I.
11
[];?
'.
on
VIII.
CCXXXVIII.
19-4
Official Notice.
A.D. 72.
all
9-5 cm.
A
persons
to appear before the which documents were still within a certain time. The point agoranomi and have the documents completed as of the notice depends upon the interpretation of the obscure term The word also occurs in B. G. U. 136. 16 applied to contracts. aeavTov and 417. 3
TtavTos
;
, ,
cf.
NOTICE issued by some official, most probably the strategus, ordering who had deposited in the notarial offices business documents, such
..
'
cxvii.
^ b ? ?^
4
yhrj
incompleted
the contrasted
word being
4 (^b - '^^. ^9
. .
^,
,
as
tjj
The
best
is
'
provisional/
in line 9.
Possibly pro-
i8i
had always
to be
made
month
drawn
up.
papyrus scarcely justifies this inference. The handwriting is a large clear semi-uncial as the lines are of unequal three letters longer than length, the lacunae at the ends of 11-18 may be two or
;
we have supposed.
?^ ?^ ^ ?
9 ^^
i/etcoi
iv re
9
15
ei/roy
[.
[9
[.
. .
kv
6.\[?
.
eret
[.
.
\ '[
e[
eVi
[
\
OTL
[.
the proclamation Unfortunately has no supposition, that it refers to the city of Oxyrhynchus, is correct, But if the natural address Oxyrhynchus at this time three offices or the conclusion is inevitable that there were at bearing different names, through each of which it was possible three branches of one office, is an objection to the hypothesis singular
2-4
to execute
^^
:
^.
The
Fayum very rarely. occurs frequently in the Oxyrhynchus papyri; but in the Oxyrhynchus of the yet found other evidence of the existence at We have not as interchanges with P. I. xHv. 23, where, as the name of a tax, it except in xxx. 596 sqq., an institution common in the Fayum (cf. Mitteis, Hermes It was, however, which On the other hand the Cai. II). and a number of instances in Kenyon, cf. e. g. in the Oxyrhynchus papyri in the Fayfim, is frequently mendoned is unknown How far its functions are to be distinguished from those of tiie ccxUii II cclxx 12. contracts of is most commonly connected with The is doubtful. on the other hand appears always to be referred to he testamentary business loan is coupled The Utle while deeds of cession may be executed in either. and elsewhere; in B. G. U. 177, 6 with that of uyopavopos is and 37. The conclusion to which this comparison leads cf. notes on ccxxxvii. VIII. 36 to which may be added ironi and of the ayopavopaov, that the functions KaraXoy.lov, were, so far as the execution and other Oxyrhynchus papyri (e. g. cclxxi. 7) the We are therefore unable to of contracts are concerned, very much the same.
was issued
for the
,.
:
still
wider apphcation.
. ,
the
^^,
registration
, ,,
(/.
The
cX who draws
registration
and a sharp contrast between the duties of the of contracts, for instance, which was performed cf. ccxli-m. was eff-ected at Oxyrhynchus by the though they were also repositories of documents (ct. e.g.
{.)
i82
which was especially O. P. I. cvii), must be distinguished from the cf. ccxxxvii. VIII. 31, note. concerned with Besides these local record offices in the nomes, there were also in Alexandria a "Navalov both of which seem to have received and, from Hadrian's time onwards, Mitteis (Hermes xxxiv. 91-8) copies of contracts from the local archives (O. P. I. xxxiv). has proposed another explanation of that papyrus, regarding the Namioy and not as single libraries at Alexandria but as record offices in the several nomes, with in villages, and the and he identifies the ^iavalov with the in the This hypothesis has the advantage of reducing the the number of official record offices, which certainly seem to be unnecessarily numerous but it is counterbalanced by the enormous difficulty of supposing that by the singular Navaiop (the word is otherwise only known as an epithet of Isis) the praefect meant all the etc. (and, aS we should now have to add, all the 8ia throughout the towns and villages), and by
all the which, as the Oxyrhynchus papyri, and especially the decree of Mettius Rufus in ccxxxvii. VIII. 27 sqq., show, were established long before Hadrian's time in the throughout Kgypt. The passage in B. G. U. 578. 19 in which an nO doubt, 4v ets ras is asked as Mitteis remarks, refers to the and but so far from this being an argument in favour of identifying them with local record offices, it supports the view that they were libraries at Alexandria; for the though his jurisdiction extended beyond Alexandria, rarely held his court outside that city, and people came to him from remote parts of Egypt to register contracts concerning property (G. P. II. Ixxi, cf. Milne, Egypt under Roinan Rule, p. 196 sqq.). perhaps or rf for the co-operation of the officials was 9. ri\\iioiv necessary to make the documents complete ; cf. the quoted of the in note on ccxxxvii. VIII. 37. Though occurs so frequently in papyri in connexion with contracts, its precise meaning is not easy to gather. Sometimes (e. g. O. P. I. Ixviii. 5) it comes to mean practically execute,' referring to the notarial functions of the agoranomus or other official who drew up documents. This meaning is strongly marked in Byzantine papyri (e.g. O. P. I. cxxxvi. 49), in which dia is merely the signature of the scribe and is equivalent to and will cover most instances of the use of the word. But the meaning execute is hardly applicable in the present passage, where the are already deposited in the record offices, although still it is out of place in cclxxi. 7, where a is and itS (cf. cclxvui. suitability in the case of reXetoii/ in the application to the quoted in the note on ccxxxvii. VIII. 37 is doubtful. suggests, unless we are The prepared to give at any rate, the a new meaning, that in the case of the completion consisted in the entry of the contract in some kind of official list. This comes near to the or official registration of contracts (cf Mitteis, Hermes xxx. p. 599), which was effected through the ayopavopiiov or and was frequently resorted to in order to secure their permanence, especially when the contract had been drawn up privately (cf. introd. to ccxli). But if the implied or in the case of the or included the we should expect to find or interchanging with This, however, is not the case; the variants are (ccl. 16); and, putting aside (ccxlix. 21), or (. P.I. Ixxv. 10), the and its Tfkdmcris does not appear to have anything to do with
; 8 , (, (.,^, 8,
() ^/
[
'
'
'8
[(^),
'
(
.
.
'
: ( ! ((
. ' '
'
) .
We
( (( (.
back
to ccxxxviii
'
,,
,
((,
and
the
which were
completed.'
The
we
183
to refer to the
analogy of modern practice, and to suppose that the in of the day of the month and the signatures of the
(\(
parties. It is noteworthy that in many Oxyrhynchus contracts (e. g. cclxxiii. 3) the day of the month has been inserted by a later hand, and sometimes (e. g. cclxi. 3) the space left for it has never been filled in. A corollary of this view would be that contracts unsigned and without the day of the month were invalid.
a new title) by Epimachus, an inhabitant of Psobthis, had not exacted any irregular contributions, and that for the future he would not be in a position to do so.
stating that he
,
5
CCXXXIX.
15-7
Irregular Contributions.
X
9-8 cm.
'
A.D. 66.
nome
'
^
?
9
TLavaipios
0^[ [ \\\{)
9 )([
.^{)
^.
kv
Trj
^ } ), [][) '^ , {) ?
TeppavLKov
Xoyeiav yeyovevaL
1
()
^^
,
6[).
the scribe of the Oxyrhynchite nome from Epimachus, son of Pausiris, son of Ptolemaeus, whose mother is Heraclea, daughter of Epimachus, an inhabitant of the I swear by Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus village of Psobthis in the lower toparchy. Germanicus Imperator that I have levied no contributions for any purpose whatever in the said village and that henceforward I shall not become headman of a village; otherwise Date. let me be liable to the consequences of the oath.'
'
184
CCxUt.
distinct
as we supposed in latter our note on O. P. I. xxxiv. I. 9. Cf. 8. Xoyfia is used for irregular local contributions as opposed to regular taxes. though vrrep Xoyeiar are contrasted with the B. G. U. 515, where and Brit. INIus. Pap. CCCXLII. 15 where, both are collected by the Xoydas of a village, it is stated amongst various complaints against a
!.
".
Cf.
.
to
\.
shows,
is
equivalent
is
to
,
a
, '
4.
nouiToi
II.
means
become
cf.
note on ccxcix.
CCXL.
Extortion by a Soldier.
12-6
iO'5 cm.
A.D. 37.
Declaration by a village scribe denying any knowledge of extortion by a certain soldier and his agents in the villages for which the writer acted as
scribe.
Cf.
[ [
[
[ [
[
]^(^^ 8. ^.
^9 .
]toov
Niov
Alos
],]
/ze
'
el
7]
[' [
3.
\s
,
(erouy)
^vavyia.
'.
Se
Mex(ei>)
1.
^,
veov
line.
4.
3 sqq. I swear by Tiberius Caesar Novus Augustus Imperator, son of the deified Jupiter Liberator Augustus, that I know of no one in the village aforesaid from whom extortions have been made by the soldier ... or his agents. If I swear truly, may it be well with me, but if falsely, the reverse. The 23rd year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, Mecheir 17.' 2. The village-names were given in this line, cf. 6. The name this title was also applied to Gains, cf. cclxvii. 12. 3. yeov Ne'os was given to the month Athyr in Tiberius' reign ; see B. G. U. 636. 3.
'
4.
*
ueov
Xoye'ia cf.
'EXei;6e]p[tou]
cf. Ccliii.
1 7.
The instances which he quotes are concerned with a tax But though in B. G. U. 515, as he writes the receipts. remarks, Xoyela may mean a contribution for religious purposes, in both Brit. Mus. Pap._ CCCXLII and our is not to be Oxyrhynchus papyrus the word probably has a wider signification ; and the
On
I.
253 sqq.
185
CCXLI.
Registration of a Mortgage.
19-3
6-6 cm.
About
a.d. 98.
The three succeeding papyri are specimens of an interesting group of documents (cf. cccxxvii-xl), which follow a formula not yet found outside Oxyrhynchus. They are addressed to the agoranomus, and contain a notification from an official not precisely specified, or his agent, to or
length.
land or houses.
^y
been paid.
little
,
the
; ;
The property
a contract of sale or mortgage, the terms of which are cited at alienated in such sales is sometimes slaves, more often
To
this notification
The
signification of the
.
ff".,
is
'
register,'
^,
is
added a banker's
31 sqq., ccxliii.
or
i.
e.
enter on the
is
official
;
of such
certain
etc.,
and
cf.
by
^.
office.
and CCCVIII.
It is
noticeable that
such registration
in
is
^,
Oxyrhynchus papyri it is always effected through the Evidently at Oxyrhynchus at any rate that institution combined
see Mitteis,
while
to a large
group of documents shows, for the registration of contracts they received notice of the transfer and sale of land (O. P. I. xlvxlviii) and they had the custody of wills (O. P. I. cvi, cvii). Cf, ccxxxviii 2, note, and Wessely, Die A eg. Agoranomen ah No tare in Mittheilimgen aus der Sammlung Pap. Erz. Rain. V. From the fact that these notifications were written it may be inferred that the contracts to which they refer had been made privately, or at any rate not before the agoranomi. The present document is an authorization from Caecilius Clemens (cf. cccxl, dated in the second year of Trajan) to the agoranomus to register a loan of money from a man named Thonis to his brother on the security of a share
of a house.
() 9 ()6 ^).
09
avXfjs
^ '
e/-
i86
09 9
7(6?),
"HaiSos
?
9
fi
' 68()
25
15
,
.
1.
'
eeoov
oiKias, kv
19.
1.
32.
1.
(. 8.
..
,
1.
^9 ,[9 ^^{)
[23
{),
09
3 ^?
' ^npbs
6
6-
? \} -^-
8:[<)
[?
35
'^"^
<^
^
of
re.
12.
1.
".
1.
26.
The
2^.
1.
final
1.
'(.
COTT.
fr.
3.
Register a contract of loan from Caecilius Clemens to the agoranomus, greeting. Thonis, son of Harpaesis. son of Petserothonis, his mother being Petosiris, daughter of Harpaesis, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, chief bearer in the temple of Thoeris and Isis and Sarapis and Osiris and the associated most mighty gods, on the security of the third part of a house, in which there is a hall, with the court and entrances and exits and appurtenances, situated in the Gymnasium square quarter by the temple of Osiris and the treasury, which was mortgaged to him by his full brother Thomphuas in return for an accommodation in accordance with a note of hand and a payment through a bank of 400 drachmae
and
.'
.
.
I. The status of the persons sending these notifications is in no case given ; probably they were the farmers of the (. P. I. xliv. 6)\ Sometimes they act on their own a second party, e.g. authority, as here; sometimes they are described as oi ccxliii. I. Occasionally (cccxxvii, cf cccxxix) the notice is sent by a phrase which rather suggests a financial company (cf. O. P. I. xcvi. 4, xcviii. 8, etc.) ; but OCCUr in CCCXX. 2 "J.
.
{),
(^6)
CCXLII.
Registration of a Sale.
23-7
X ii'Scm.
A.D. 77.
is
(,
which
or tax on sales
was
cf.
introd. to
On
I.
182,
who
and
slaves.
introd. to ccxli.
187
ccxii. The vendor is a woman named Thermouthion, who acting with her husband as guardian had agreed to sell to a number of priests some land which she had acquired from a certain Dionysia in the neighbourhood of the temple It is stipulated that the land should remain dedicated to the god of Sarapis. and not be made a source of income or alienated. Incidentally, this and the next papyrus are of great importance as establishing the ratio at this period between silver and Ptolemaic copper. The price paid
Thermouthion's land is given in both metals, the amount in silver being That these two sums 692 drachmae and in copper 51 talents 5400 drachmae. are the whole price in different forms and not two parts of the price is evident from the banker's receipt for the the amount of which is exactly
for
10 per cent, (the regular proportion in the case of sales) of 51 talents 5400 drachmae of copper. If, therefore, the 692 silver drachmae were an integral part
of the price and not the equivalent in silver of the
,
1
:
sum expressed
in
copper, the
treasury would have defrauded itself of 10 per cent, of 692 silver drachmae.
That
alternative
is
obviously
is
1
in
:
The
ratio of silver
to copper accordingly
Oxyrhynchus papyri, e g. cccxxxiii, where the price paid for some property is 700 drachmae of silver or 52 talents 3000 drachmae of copper, the amount being 5 talents 1500 drachmae of copper ccxliii, where a sum of the is similarly converted from silver to copper, and the proportion between them
;
450.
The same
result
is
obtained
from other
450; cccxxxi. cccxxxvii, cccxxxviii and cccxl. The ratio i 450 is therefore conclusively established, but it must be remembered that the copper drachmae meant in all these cases are those of the Ptolemaic coinage, which in the second century B. C. exchanged with silver 1. A similar case in a Fayum papyrus of the conversion at a ratio of 120 of Ptolemaic copper into Roman silver occurs in Brit. Mus. Pap. CCLXVI (first or second century) where the ratio is i 500 ^.
is
expressly stated to be 4
:
1800,
i.e.
Through treating the copper drachmae in that case as Roman coins, not as Ptolemaic, the editor recio in which twentynaturally found this papyrus considerably at variance with Brit. Mus. Pap. four silver are reckoned as equivalent to twenty-eight or twcnty-nine copper drachmae (cf. O. P. I. ix verso I sqq.~). But there is in reality no difficulty in reconciling the two statements, for the copper drachmae are quite different irom the copper drachmae of Pap. CCLXVI and these Oxyrhjnchus in Pap. papyri. Usually in the Roman period, as always in the tliird century B.C. (Rev. Pap. App.lII), there is only When, as in Pap. CXXXI, copper drachmae are met with, these are the one standard and that a silver one. nominal equivalent of the same number of silver drachmae, but when payments are made in them they are Now it must be noticed with regard to this kind of copper drachmae subject to a discount of one-seventh. that the term drachma has lost entirely any signification of weight, and is merely an expression for the amount of copper nominally equivalent to a silver drachma, just like the copper drachma in the third century B.C.; and that in order lo find the ratio of value between two metals it is necessary to know what weight of one
'
CXXXI
CXXXI
exchanged for what weight of the other. In the third century B.C. it is probable on numismatic grounds that one copper drachma (i.e. the amount of copper nominally equivalent to a silver drachma) weighed 120 times as much as one silver drachma, and therefore we can infer that the ratio was 120:1, though But since in exchanging large sums of copper into silver, it was subject to a discount of about a ninth.
i88
^ [
[KXavBio^
^
^,]
.
09
5
^
lepevai
9 ,
^
"[ [ ^
"Attu 'Apwafjaio?
^
for the
-^ '4
[[
\
[
\.,
8[6
Oeov
[]
[
[eK
[6
Xe-
Roman period the numismatists have not yet told us how much a copper drachma weighs, we know indeed from Brit. Mus. are wholly in the dark as to the ratio between the two metals. that twenty-eight copper drachmae were equivalent to twenty-four silver, but until we Pap. know how much twenty-eight copper drachmae weighed we cannot tell what the ratio of copper was The fact that there was a discount on copper of one-seventh does not make the ratio between to stiver. silver and copper 24:28 (Kenyon, Cai. I. p. 167, 11. p. 233), any more than the discount of one-ninth Such a view involves 27. in the third century B.C. (Rev. Pap. pp. 192, 199-200) makes the ratio 24 a confusion of the ratio between the nominal or face value and the real value of copper (which ratio of Vespasian was about 24 28) with the ratio between silver and copper, which is a totally in the time The monetary system of the Roman period, as has been stated, reverts to the system different question. During the intervening last two of a single silver standard found in the earlier Ptolemaic period. centuries B.C a different system was in vogue, in which there were two standards, silver and copper (Rev. Pap. I.e.). The pre-existing ratio of 120 to i continued to be the proportion of value between but sums in copper coins were not calculated in terms of the two equal weights of silver and copper copper drachma their nominal equivalent in silver, but in relation to a purely copper standard. meant no longer the amount of copper (120 drachmae in weight) which was nominally equivalent Thus, to a silver drachma, but a drachma's weight of copper which was worth yi^ of a silver drachma. the copper coin which in the third century B.C. was called an obol or one-sixth of a silver drachma was in the second century B.C. called twenty copper drachmae. The result of the change was of couise This kiad of copper drachmae which really weighed that amounts paid in copper are enormously high. a drachma is still occasionally met with in the Roman period, and is meant in Brit. Mus. Pap. CCLXVI and in some Oxyrhynchus papyri (introd. to ccxlii). The greatly increased difference in value between the metals is perhaps surprising, but it must be remembered (i) that the ratio of 120: I can only be It is therefore traced up to about 90 B.C., and there is hardly any evidence for the next seventy years. possible that during that period the difference in value between the two metals was increasing and in B. c. 30 was much more than 120:1; (2) that Ptolemaic copper would naturally in the Roman period be at a considerable discount as compared to Roman copper (3) that under ordinary circumstances taxes in the Roman period were paid in silver, and therefore it was a concession on the part of the government to accept copper, much more Ptolemaic copper, at all. Prof. Wilcken also finds a ratio of 450 i between Roman silver and Ptolemaic copper in two second century ostraca {Gr. Ost. I. 723), and is somewhat disturbed thereby, though, as the Oxyrhynchus papyri show, unnecessarily. There is no contradiction between this ratio and the ratio of 1 20 i ; for the ratio of 120 I is only known to apply to the third and second centuries B. c, and we are still ignorant, as has been said, of the ratio of Roman and Ptolemaic silver to Roman copper.
We
CXXXI
189
^ ^ ^ ^
^^,
7
)(?
?,
OeoD
nept-
tovs
^^^
S'
25
()
3
3rd hand
'
^ ^, , ^ ()
6eov
iepoD,
I-
[] [] [], ^^ [[
[][]
()
[]
^, ()
8e
.
() ^) ()
.
2nd hand.
'
.
(?).
67
12.
1.
1.
'Kavpas
() () () () () . . [ . . . .
^{)
Koij
() (.()
1 8.
1.
().
from
In CCCXXX Claudius Antoninus is described as and it is may be the reading here. But in ccxliii, dated the year after the present papyrus (cf cccxxxi, cccxxxiv), CI. Antoninus himself has an agent ; so he may very well be here acting independently. 4. The word lost at the end of the line gave the number of the purchasers, probably or nivre.
.
^,
naeiros COrr.
2^
1.
8.
participle
is
11.
papyri.
12.
The same
: ',
is
the
title
it
The
earliest instance
which we have yet found is ccxxxvii. VI. 12 (a. d. 186). cf. ccxliii. 14, where an IS mentioned; and cf. which is the name of an in ccxlvii. 2 1 and of a in cccxciii.
of
, ^
and the
traces suit
but
\_century
in the first
e. g. with (cf. ccliv. 5 with cccxxxviii), (cf. ccH. 9 with O. P. I. Ixxvii. and 5 and cccxvi), 9) it is clear that the terms and are coextensive. They denote an area larger than that of a street with the houses fronting it (the term for which is of. O. P. I.
IQO
fourteen
^,
'
quarter.'
Oxyrhynchus had
at
least
Xvn-ev if right is not quite clear, be the termination of XtXvnev, i. e. Two interpretations seem possible, though neither is XeXoinfv or a compound of that verb. XejXotTrei/ may be read, in which case XeXomev is the correlative quite satisfactory, (i) corresponds very well with But no compound of of the mutilated participle in 8. and On the other hand no word meaning inherited appears suitable in 8 ... then comes in rather moreover, the further specification of the property and the the genitive depending on awkwardly. Or (2) we may read
and
13-14.
the
The
letters
seem
certain
must
,
16.
this is the usual form of signature 30. In one instance (cccxxxvii) notices to the agoranomus.
:
{>)
:
cf. CCxliii.
26
more
specific
(').
:
32. evKVKXiuv
cf.
P. I
It
xcix, introd.
this phrase, which applies only to Ptolemaic copper, TTp'os) 34 though not yet found in Roman papyri from other sources, was common in the first century at Oxyrhynchus; e.g. ccxliii. 47, cccxxxiii, and O. P. I. xlix. 17, 1. 4, xcix. 19. The precise meaning of the addition npos apyvpiov is obscure ^. but since in other cases the is rather strangely formed and could be read as is an exact proportion of the sum changing hands according to the amount paid for
: :
{-)
()
appears from
[ [ ], .{)
'
'
sold.
Tois epneaovpfvois
by the
official
is
who
sent
these
replaced by the
The amount
of the
ccxliii that
on mortgages
the tax
contract,
is
CCXLIII.
Registration of a Mortgage.
23-5
1-2 r?.
A.D. 79.
Notification
similar
to
the
two preceding
papyri
(cf.
introd.
to
ccxli)
The borrower authorizing the agoranomus to register a contract of mortgage. is Dionysius, who, on the security of some house and land property, obtains from
Didymus
a loan
1
interest of
of 1300 drachmae of silver for twelve months at the usual The chief interest of this document consists
partly in an explicit statement of the ratio at this period between silver and Ptolemaic copper (cf. introd. to ccxlii), which is given as 4: 1800; partly in
the banker's receipt appended to the provisions of the contract, which shows that was levied upon mortgages as well as upon sales, and the tax called
that
The tax cent, of the loan, payable by the mortgagee. due from purchasers, on the other hand, was 10 per cent, of the price. In the
its rate
^/
was 2 per
'
^. Gizeh
in
*
Prof.
with means 'quarter,' but identifies Wilcken (Gr. Ost. I. 712") considers that at Hermopolis Cf. also the description of a This, however, now seems hardly tenable iv Pap. No. 10259 Cf. Wilcken, Gr. Ost. I. 720 sqq., where the question is discussed at length.
\(/^
'
^.^
191
upper and left-hand margins of the papyrus and in a blank space below line 43 have been scribbled a few lines which have nothing to do with the main document nor have any connected sense. On the verso is a good deal of nearly effaced writing, for the most part in the hand responsible for the scribbling on the recto.
? ^^ ? ^ [] / ^ ^,
6
^-
^.
ay(o)pavo-
av[ay]pay\raL
[]9
[]'
[1]
[]? )/[]
[] [\\\ } [][] , 9
[9 7]9,
[][]9,
kv
[77]
15
^ ^/
ev
rj
neptrjv,
? ?
wpi
kv
Trj
[ ]
kK [toJO
[e^J
e]^,
[ \6() ^
7'
[~
,
k
()7)[
[][
[]
2
^,[]
[]
3
[] , []
^ []
evr'
, \\ ,
e^
1-
[]
k^
kv
[] ^ ^
() ,
)([]
kK
k[]
e^
192
35
[]
^'
^iAi'ay
9 [] 9, /9 , 4()9
avXfjs
\9
euSeKa,
'
eipai
eiuai
and hand.
45 S^<^ hand.
,
38.
1.
and so
Chaeremon, son of Chaeremon, of the Maronian deme, nominee of Claudius Antoninus, agoranomus, greeting. Register a contract of mortgage for Didyrnus, son of Sarapion, son of Didymus, his mother being Charitous, daughter of Petosius, of Oxyrhynchus, of the property of the mortgager Dionysius also called Amois, son of Phanias also called Amois, son of Phanias, his mother being Zenarion, daughter of Dionysius, of the same city, being a share assigned to him by his mother Zenarion in her lifetime by an agreement of cession executed through the record office of the same city in the month of Mecheir in the tenth year of Nero, of her house near the Serapeum at Oxyrhynchus in the quarter of Hermaeus, containing a two-storied tower and a gateway and passage and hall and chamber, and of the court adjoining the tower on the north side and containing a stone well, and of some open plots of land formerly in the possession of Heracleides, son of Philoxenus, and Ptolema, daughter of Asinis, on the north side starting from the north angle of the gateway towards the south, measuring from north to south on both sides 16 cubits, and from west to east also on both sides 32 cubits, making 512 square cubits, together with all fixtures that may be included in them the measurements of the court northwards of the tower and containing the well are from north to south on both sides 24 cubits, and from west to east also on both sides 1 1 cubits, making for the court 264
'
.. ? ( .
[]
1.
() ^). () [] ^^, {), (). {) ()() [). () ) ' {) (6) () ^) . ' (){) (^) () () . \{)]
) -^ ^ 4 , () ()
eirl
e/y
^e^,
)(6
.
^^
'.
{)
(4th hand)
)([][)
/.
1.
in 34
20.
1.
?.
;
cf.
37
'
^-.
2.
and SO
1.
^.
1.
in 33
46
The name
to the
193
square cubits, together with all fixtures which may be included in them ; total measurements, 776 square cubits, all these particulars being in accordance with the aforesaid agreement. The property has been mortgaged to Didymus by the said Dionysius also called Amois for a sum of 1300 drachmae of silver at the interest of a drachma for a mina each month for the value of which sum, a term of twelve months from the coming month Pharmuthi reckoned at the rate of 1800 drachmae (of copper) for 4 drachmae (of silver), is 97 talents 3000 drachmae of copper. Farewell. The nth year of the Emperor Caesar Vespasian Augustus, Phamenoth.' There follow the signature of Chaeremon authorizing the registration, and the receipt of the bank of Theon and company for i talent 5700 drachmae of copper paid by Didymus on account of the tax on sales and mortgages.
;
I.
/^:
Koi
.
several
new names
1
Topeios
12
ATjveios,
CClxiii.
'
,
of
;
demes occur
cclxxiii.
in this
demes
II.
8.
27.
25.
For
The
For
I.
volume; see
cclxi. 6 6
all
'AXOcuevs,
Probably in
cases the
xcv. 15.
cf.
CCXXXVUi.
correctly,
nOtC.
spelling
Mus. Pap. CLIV. 6 cf. Brit. occurs in Brit. Mus. Pap. CXCI. 19. in the sense of fixtures cf. ccxlii. 16 and C. P. R. 206, in which a . is Sold for 600 drachmae.
or,
more
36.
or stater, being the silver coin in common use, was the regular unit in a comparison of values ; cf e.g. Rev. Pap. col. LX. 15, and Brit. Mus. Pap. CXXXI. rec/o 447 af
42.
The tetradrachm
:
is
.'
the
i.
e.
mentioned
in 13.
()
(^ 6(\^ .
28
CCXLIV. Transfer
36
cm.
of Cattle.
A.D. 23.
This and
the
following
papyrus
(ccxlv)
are
both
addressed
to
the
strategus Chaereas, and are concerned with the registration of property in cattle.
The
present document
named
Cerinthus,
who
states his
was on the oppositie side of the river, and requests that the strategus of that nome may be notified of the fact. Below is the beginning of the letter written in accordance
intention of transferring his sheep to the Cynopolite nome, which
nome.
An
is
one of the
[Xjtti/oeai
^ [] , ?^
' [] ,
e/s
is
kv
^])
'
194
kn\
^[\\
[]
[][\ [\
y
.
}{)
.
[^
.
.
^ [] ' \{)
kv
veaT&Tc
,
.
{)
{6)
[
[iv]
.[
]-[.]f''os'
Drusi
ser(uus)
Caesaris Aug(usti)
3rd hand.
Xaipias
'
8\ /\\][
]( [[)[\ \\
viiii
Tib(eri)
Mechir
die
oct(auo)
yaipuv.
,, letters
].
Chaereas, strategus, from Cerinthus, slave of Antonia, daughter of Drusus. I wish to transfer from the Oxyrhynchite to the Cynopolite nome for the sake of pasturage 320 sheep and 160 goats and the lambs and kids that may be produced, which I have on the register in the Oxyrhynchite nome in the present ninth year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus.
'
memorandum
in order that
sheep and goats Cerinthus, slave of Antonia, daughter of Drusus, have presented this in the ninth year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, on the eighth day of Mechir. ' Chaereas to Hermias, strategus of the Cynopolite nome, many greetings. Cerinthus, slave of Antonia, daughter of Drusus, has presented to me a return, wishing to ...
Cynopolite
nome
1 3.
It
17.
where it is does not seem possible to read aiya? here after There are some traces of ink which may indicate another short
accidental.
certainly expected.
line
below
17, but
are
more probably
CCXLV.
Registration of Cattle.
37
7 cm.
A.D. 26.
persons,
Property return addressed to the strategus Chaereas (cf. ccxliv) by two who make a statement of the number of sheep in their possession in the twelfth year of Tiberius. The formula followed in this document also occurs in
cccl
ccclvi
it
is
somewhat
different
in the
Fayum
papyri.
195
the toparch
These Oxyrhynchus returns of cattle were usually sent to the strategus or and two (ccxlv and cccli) which are addressed to the former are
;
signed by the
Mecheir.
latter.
They
are
also
as
month
shows some peculiarities, ccclvii and O. P. I. Ixxiv present number of the cattle compared with that of the previous year.
ccxlvi
1st hand.
state the
i5
eis
. 9
To(i)s
{(){0?)
2
hand.
^ ()
^HiXa'
e/y
6() (6) ,
?
*
?
e^/
Plate VII.
3^^^
>
25 {^tovs)
/.
^
(isthand?)
Me-
(^)
Chaereas, strategus, from Heracleus, son of Apion, and Naris, son of Colluthus return for the current 12th year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus the sheep which we own as six each, or twelve sheep in all. They will pasture, together with the lambs that may be produced, in the neighbourhood of Pela in the western toparchy and throughout the nome, mixed with those of Dionysius, son of Hippalus, under Dionysius' son, Strato the younger, as shepherd, who is registered as an inhabitant of the said Pela. Farewell. will also pay the proper tax upon them. Sarapion, toparch, have set my signature to twelve sheep, total 12. The 1 2th year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, Mecheir 5.'
the elder.
We
We
'
CCXLVI.
Registration of Cattle.
^^^?,
cm.
a.d. 66.
scribe,
and the
The sender registers as his property seven lambs, which scribes of the nome.' he states have been born subsequent to a previous return sent in by him for the
current year.
02
1^6
in a fine uncial
hand of a
TTJs
aipios
Tpos
??
[ [ ? ? [?
[
15
8? ?
(eVei)
Tdjr{ap)((as).
[?
[-
? , [ ?[ ? [?? , [
[e/y
[
[6
?'
6[
25
and hand.
3 (?)
3rd hand.
?? [ {
\{).
.
[(.
7r(apa)
(),
(?)
() {) {\) [?)
Plate VII
c Kco
Kg c
i'TC^
u
cifioCTtrrricrTociriu;,
"^'.,^''^'^^^^^-''
x^
r ^ ^iayMHOHcajcj
>.
Tto-n lii
^(:
jcAAYAiOY KAJCAf<^c
^<^0
,x-\
-r30N/-f^(rJTrA|Kcr
Af Mc-ccjTtA
I<AloM_^
\YTQ KpA^fXMHYTT^
No.
CCLXXXII
No.
CCXLVI
197
{jiTovsi)
,
6
](^)
/09
ap[v[as)
[.
4th hand. 36
()
[\ [] .
{) () . {^)
() (.6) () ^\\
Papiscus, ex-kosmetes of the city and strategus of the Oxyrhynchlte nome, and Ptolemaeus, royal scribe, and the scribes of the nome, from Harmiusis, son of Petosiris, son of Petosiris, his mother being Didyme, daughter of Diogenes, of the village of Phthochis in the eastern toparchy. I registered in the present 12th year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator in the neighbourhood of the said Phthochis twelve lambs vhich were born from sheep in my possession, and I now register for the second registration a further progeny of seven lambs born from the same sheep, total seven lambs and I swear by Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator that I have not prevaricated.
' ;
Farewell.'
There follow the signatures^ of Apollonius, agent of Papiscus, Ptolemaeus, and Zenon, agent of the scribes of the nome.'
I.
Horion, agent of
cf B. G. U. 362, IX. 6, fr. vii. 4. Very little is known concerning but it appears from other Oxyrhynchus papyri (unpublished) that one of his duties was the management of public festivals and games. That the office involved great expense is evident from C. P. R. 20. cf. CCXXXix. I, note. 4. Tols
: :
.[{)
,
I.
'
CCXLVII.
Registration of Property.
35 X 8-8 cm.
A.D. 90.
by Panechotes on behalf
of age.
Cf.
who
is
which is a similar return addressed to the same two officials in the same year, and is also written on behalf of a second party ccclviii and the two following papyri, which show that Epimachus and Theon were the keepers of the archives ten years earlier. The decree of Mettius Rufus mentioned in 15 is preserved in ccxxxvii. VIII see note on the general subject of on line 31 of that column.
O. P.
Ixxii,
;
1st hand. I
and hand.
^ )
{)
,
l8.
[e]j/
[]9
y, ev
,-
77
25
[],
'
198
^7(). /]7)3
[)(] -
[]
Uave^aiTOV
,
[]
^)( }
ig
^ ^
:
rrj
'-evecr-
kvv6-
35
[)
4
\{^)
^,
.
^.
-
Theon and Epimachus, keepers of the archives, from Panechotes, son of Pausiris, son of Panechotes, his mother being Tsenammonas, daughter of Panechotes, of the city I register for my full brother ... of the same city, who is approaching the of Oxyrhynchus. legal age, in accordance with the commands of his highness the praefect Mettius Rufus, his property at the present date in the Campus near the Serapeura at the city of Oxyrhynchus in the Knights' Camp quarter, namely a third part of a doubled-towered house, in the middle of which there is a hall, and of the court attached and the other fixtures and the entrance and exit and appurtenances. This has descended to him from the property of the aforesaid and departed Tsenammonas, the mother of us both, in accordance with his rightful claims. The ninth year of the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus Germanicus, Phamenoth 14.'
'
12.
years,
:
37
cf.
CclxXV. 8
'
The
'legal age
cf. Brit.
37. From the use of the present tense it seems that the subject of xft is the legatee but in the parallel passage in ccxlviii. 33-4 the bUaia are those of the testator.
CCXLVIII.
Registration of Property.
X
1
1-5 cm.
-A.D. 80.
by Demetrius on behalf of
Property-return similar to the preceding, sent to the keepers of the archives his son Amois, who had inherited some property
199
from his grandfather Sarapion. It is noticeable that Sarapion is stated to earlier have died in the 8th year of Vespasian (75-6). or at least four years on ccxxxvii. ccxlix. 13 and 25, and note on than this registration cf.
;
VIII. 31.
[^ 9 ^ [ ?
[1 [][]o[aiL
Tfi[s
[9]
'A\e{^av8pov
[7(9).
^
6 9
[9
?-
15
? [ , ?[ ^ [
o'Kaf^
[ds
6[6
[^^
f/i4^
^^]9^
[
KOTOS
rereXey-
6eo[v
kv
7'
6{8)
avXfjs,
20
-pos
8Ua
25
9
30
.
kv
, [, ? [~ ^^^
9
oaas
KpKe[.
^
e/c
[-
[[-
kv
[eSa-
avTrj
[}
[^
hepa
[-
[-
klv
200
?,
6a>s Tots
e/y
35 (erovs)
^, ^) .
and hand,
f)
?
erovs
Se
roj/
avrou
? [] [\
i8.
[\8[LK(aioLs).
Ka(a[a]p[os
iFe
.
omitted,
9,
The
In the
ccxlvii. 12.
10.
Perhaps
who
first
in a State of ruin.' : point of the statement that Sarapion had registered the property in the loth year of Nero is not easy to understand on the theory of an annual registration ; cf. note on ccxxxvii. VIIL 31. On the other hand the remark need not necessarily imply that there of property between that date (63-64) and the present year, had been no general
2 8.
'
. \'\
\\\
The
31.
it
,
line.
corrected.
34. rots
it
The
syllable
line.
in
originally
of the line
was probably
of.
the
names of
the
first
Fayum were
probably called
though
CCXLIX.
Registration of Property.
21x7-2
cm.
A. D. 80.
Supplementary property return, dated in the same year and on the same day as ccxlviii, announcing in addition to property registered previously the possession of a share of a house devised to the present owner by his brother, who had died early in the year 78. Two years had therefore elapsed between the decease of the testator and this registration of the property by the heir cf. introd. to ccxlviii, and note on ccxxxvii. VIII. 31.
ay
5
?? ?
?.
()
^-
^
vovs
kv
napaSei-
9
/xe 2
201
/ 9
va
Trpoaireypa-
is
aSeX-
fj
avrfj
and hand. 25
[]-
{)
COTT.
]
from
?
neptevei.
kv
ttj
(
^e-
1 6.
(erei)
kv
1.
^.
22^8
cm.
T[fj
.
2'J.
CCL.
Registration of Property.
. D.
6(?).
;
Supplementary property return resembling ccxlix cf. note on ccxxxvii. The writer, whose name is lost, registers some property derived from his father, who had died at the end of the 3rd year of Nero, in the course of which year the writer's previous return had perhaps been sent in (cf. note on 6). The date of the present document is missing, but it is approximately fixed by the mention of the praefect Vestinus, who is known to have been in office in the 6th, 7th, and 8th years of Nero; and that it should be assigned to the 7th year is made probable by the fact that there is gummed to its left margin a mutilated document which is to all appearance a similar property return and which is dated in the month Germaniceus of the 7th year of an emperor who is almost certainly Nero.
VIII. 31.
[] []
]
.
[ ^ [ .
!] [[ ]
[
]
]
kv
[[
(erei)
[ ^[
[
[
202
lo
'
^
kv
TrJL
8(),
(Tl)
15
^^,, [[ }
[9
kv
[) '
^\8[ [ ^ ^
ety
e/xe
[6 ^^
^s
7r[arpoy
, [9
irpbs ttju
kv
(eVous)
\
[
'^''
e/f
NiKavopos
)([]5
AC
25
^( 6 ^][]9 [
7
.
[ [
7
els
kav
[22 letters
[
On
30 2nd hand,
)
[25
letters
[2^ letters
[
;
the verso
jroy
{) .
from
'
8.
1.
()
,
or
{9)
21.
7
6.
in
COrr.
previous
then the writer's ; if to must have been 56-7, in which year a general But the construction of 3-10 is doubtful owing to the lacunae. Possibly held. immediately followed (cf. ccxlix. 8); the property mentioned in 3-10 would then be part of the current return. II. Perhaps another name (ending in -tos; cf. the verso) should be supplied in the lacuna after will then be the name of the writer's grandfather. 13-17. The property in question was secured to its present owner by two agreements, between himself and his father in the 13th year of Claudius, (2) his marriage (1) the contract of the following year, in which the provisions of the were reaffirmed. 16. cf. cclxvi. II, Pap. Par. 13, lo (quoted in introd. to
It is
was made
in a.d.
^,
'heyopevov in 9
cf.
cclxvii).
25.
may
perhaps be read.
203
age of the writer of the as is the natural interpretation, this is the if, was only nine or ten years date of which is approximately a. d. 61 he a^rovpaoi.the took place. Possibly therefore tf is old wherl his marriage, which is mentioned in line 18, Egypt at this penod, uncommon but marriage at a very early age was not a mistake; The age at which a boy ceased to be p. 65. cf. Wessely in Wiener Sitzungsberichie, 1891,
appears to be 14,
cf.
note on
ccxlvii.
12.
CCLI.
Notice of Removal.
X 9-5
<^^^
32-5
A. D.
44.
cclii,
and probably
who combined
or village-scribe, and announce {a) the removal note on line 2) and he was officially registered of an individual from the place where any means {b) the fact that he no longer possessed cclii. 4) or Oxyrhynchite nome. The truth of the statements (TTo'pos), presumably in the The removal of an inhabitant from his abode was is vouched for by oath.
oypaa,
;
-^^
ccliii,
,'^,,
{^^^
suspicion, being often resorted regarded by the authorities in Egypt with much decree of M. Sempronius k,iTovpy'mL or taxation. to for the purpose of evading ^L^^ as brigands, and stigmatizing persons Liberalis, praefect in A. D. 154, homes, is preserved in B. G. U. 372. commanding them to return to their proper bound over by surety to remain on In O. P. I. cxxxv we find a lead-worker
his holding.
resembles followed in these declarations concernmg bearing on the For their e.g. cclxii. that found in announcements of death, Egypt see introd. to ccliv. origin of the census in
The formula
^^
,
[ 8^) {^)
Trapk
6
4a]t
[]9 /. [ 7]65
[]9
Xa{{p]as
[]
{~
25
[^^^
[
[-]
^ivai]
7r[/)]oyy/)a(///xeVa),
[]{)
?t
.
. .
^^^^]
-
^^^"^'
^([] [][]] [] []
[
^[7]^7().
$ 609
[^]
^',
Jvavria.
2nd hand.
^^^
{) []9 8 [6]
/^
^7[]
Sk
^]{^).
imSi
^
6-
'npoy^ypakvov
204
15
[^]
^
[]9
]^(
[]6. []
dSvias
20
, ^ [\
[k]v Tois
35
(eVouy)
1st
hand.
?
[
[]
'
..[...].[..
)
.]
40
29
?"??()[.]
[{)
topogrammateis and komogrammateis, from Thamounion, daughter of Onnophris, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, with her guardian Sarapion, son of Sarapion. My son Thoonis, son of Dionysius, who has no trade, registered in the quarter of Temouenouthis, some time ago removed abroad. Wherefore I ask that his name be entered in the hst of persons removed, henceforth from this year which is the 4th of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator; and I swear by Tiberius Claudius, etc., that the aforesaid statement is correct, and that Thoonis possesses no means ... If I swear truly may it be well with me, but if falsely the reverse. Farewell.' Signature of Thamounion, written by her guardian, date, and official description of Thamounion's age and appearance.
.
.
.
Didymus and
2. On see Wilcken, Observationes ad hist. Aegypii, pp. 23 sqq.^ They were scribes of the toparchies into which the nomes were divided. The Oxyrhynchite noma contained at least five (indices to O. P. I and II), and the Heracleopolite nome had several (B. G. U. 552, etc.). Other nomes however, e.g. the Latopolite, perhaps contained only two toparchies, an upper and a lower. The appear more frequently in the Ptolemaic than in the Roman period, when their functions tended to become merged in those of the who Originally were subordinate to them. Here and in cclii and ccliv both titles are held by each of the two officials. Why applications such as these should be addressed to them by persons who were living at Oxyrhynchus itself is not clear. It seems that even in the metropolis of the Oxyrhynchite nome there were and who Were Specially concerned with the revision of the census
lists
;
cf. ccliv.
'!
i
:
3.
in 28
is
called
Thamounion, but
in cclxxv. 2 her
name
is
Thamounis, as
:
in
P.
II.
cf.
24. Possibly
word mere
6.
end of the
line is doubtless
scrawl.
soldier.
(cf.
ccliii.
2,
31.
The two
aS in
letters before
may be m;
1.
in
428 sqq. on
205
ccli,
combined the functions of by Thoonis, son of Ammonius, stating that his brother Ammonius, a weaver by trade, had gone away and no longer had any means. The document is incomplete, but the lacunae can be filled up from ccliii, which is a similar notice written by Thoonis in August A.D. 19 and refers to the departure of the same Ammonius and of another person called Theon, probably a third brother. This second document preserves the opKos, which is lost in Why in the case of Ammonius more than one notice was necessary does cclii. not appear. It is impossible that these notices had to be sent in annually. Perhaps the fact that his departure took place about the same time as the perhaps ccliii was not census (introd. to ccliv) has something to do with it
and
9,
who
^^
'^
ewi
kv
officials as cclii.
869
yep8io[s
[}6?]
15
2nd hand.
[ . [ ]6{] [] ]
[e/s
is
[] [] [6]
[Sib]
[]
[-
[
[
[
^\[] '4 [^
[]
'^)(
^[
]
.
[.
. .
( )
.
[()
<j
2o6
I.
1.
due to
6-8. Cf.
10, irepov,
purchased.
cf.
4
15. Cf.
. .
6.
1.
^.
e. g. cclxii.
1 4
1.
12.
;
is
the genitive
is
probably
3-5.
i.e.
no
in
except the above-mentioned part of a house which he had some way been disposed of before Ammonius went away,
other emperor but Tiberius
24.
12, 24.
Any
the question.
18.
Perhaps
[^,
cf. ccliii.
CCLIII.
19-3
Notice of Removal.
X 13
cm.
A.D. 19.
cf.
introd.
[] ]6 [][ [/ ] ^
]9 '4[]
oiKias
][
[avTOis
Xavpas
[{($)
/e-
[
[^
[^/
8
[]
[i]Tip[ov
[ ^
els
e/s
89 \ ^^^. ]6
]
t]ovtous kv
av]Trjv
2nd hand.
15
[] ] [
^[.]>
OeoO Aios
\6 \6 [ ]6 {)
/6[]9
6[] ^ -
.
6
^.
[],
eivai
({] )(^
^ 6[-
207
[]
pay.
^^ [] ^^ 9
[i]mopKovvT[i 8e
ev
kvavTia.
II.
1.
from
(eTovs)
1 8.
eivai COrr.
from
^, (.
[
First
2 2.
in evopKovvTi COTT.
p.
What we have regarded as the second vertical stroke of is unusually 13. ?e[r]av. ) long and possibly represents an over-written t, in which case a contracted word must be read.
. .
CCLIV.
Census Return.
AboutA.
D. 20.
One
returns
The earliest of house and land property discussed in ccxxxvii. VIII. 31, note). Egypt hitherto known is that which was held in a.d. 62 (Brit. Mus. census in
Pap.
{,
;
i3Xii'3f^.
Roman
CCL. 79
Kenyon,
From
of the census at intervals of fourteen years is attested On the origin of the cycle a good deal of light is thrown
in this
all
probability far
back certainly to the reign of Tiberius and with into the reign of Augustus.
it
The question of the beginning of the cycle has recently attained an unusual degree of importance owing to the brilliant attempt made by Prof. Ramsay in Was Christ born at Bethlehem?' to explain in the light of the Egyptian census returns the much disputed passage We were able to lay a part held by Herod. in St. Luke ii. 1-4 respecting the of our results last autumn before Prof. Ramsay in time to be utilized in his book, but we can now present them in a fuller and more matured form which has undergone some modifications. It will therefore perhaps not be out of place if, after a survey of the evidence as it stands at present, we briefly turn aside to examine those of Prof. Ramsay's arguments
'
which are based on the Egyptian census lists, and consider how far, if at all, his conclusions which are adduced in this volume. are affected by the new facts concerning The nature and purposes of the census in Egypt are discussed by Wilcken {Hermes xxviii. The returns in Fayum pp. 246 sqq.)\ and more recently by Kenyon (Cat. II. pp. 17 sqq.). Or and papyri are addressed to the and consist of a statement by the householder (i) of the to one or more of these officials house or part of it owned by him or her, (2) of the names and ages of himself and all the
, , ^, ,
;
'
And now
in Gr. Ost. I.
435 sqq.
2o8
notable characteristic is that the other residents including children, slaves, and tenants. Thus a census returns always relate to the year before that in which they were written. return for 89-90 was sent in during 90-91. These returns and the lists drawn up from them, of which Brit. Mus. Papp. CCLVII-CCLIX are examples, were evidence with regard to a man's age, address, household property, slaves, etc. ; but their chief object undoubtedly was to be the basis of a list of inhabitants liable to or exempt from the poll-tax. This is for poll-tax in Egypt in place of the more amply proved by (i) the use of the term sometimes (though, as we shall see hereafter, at Oxyrhynchus usual occurs in early Roman papyri, e. g. cclxxxviii), (2) by the three Brit. Mus. papyri mentioned above, (3) by the census returns themselves, in which any individuals who for various reasons (cf. introd. to cclvii), i. e. wholly or partly exempt from the pollor were tax, record the fact, e.g. B. G. U. 116 II. 18. The three census returns published here, ccliv-vi, are all unfortunately incomplete but they show the same general formula, and differ in some respects from other known census returns, which nearly all come from the Fayum. As the differences are a matter of for a. d. i45~6 from some importance, we give first the text of a Oxyrhynchus, which resembles closely the formula of the FayQm census returns and was briefly described in O. P. I. clxxi (cf ccclxi, part of a census return for 75-6).
((
*
5
\ *>
.
iv
^,
\{^ .[(
.
...[..
OvaXepiov
'
1
and addressed to the ccliv to the two last-named officials, whom in ccli-iii we have already seen to be concerned The middle with the revision of the lists of persons' names and property at Oxyrhynchus. part of the formula in these early Oxyrhynchus census returns differs from that of the later one and of Fayum returns in having no reference to the past year, nor do the phrases occur in them, cclv in except perhaps in cclvi. 15, and simply. On the other hand cclv (and probably ccliv and fact is called in line 1 8 a cclvi as well) has at the end a declaration on oath which is not found in later census returns, except in an incomplete one (unpublished) from Oxyrhynchus written in Nov. a.d. 132 and But the referring no doubt to the census known to have been held for the year 13 1-2. three Oxyrhynchus papyri in question nevertheless contain all the essentials of a census return, viz. a statement by a householder of his house and of the names and ages of all the inhabitants ; and if any doubt remains, it is removed by an examination of their dates, As has been stated, the earliest definitely known census is cclv is dated in Oct. a. d. 48.
cclv
is
^. 8 , ,
;;^/'
.
.
, ^)
(corr.
()
^
from
<^^
(eVaz/)
' -,
lines.
'
8-
Beginnings of 5 more
Mus. Pap.
CCLX
date in cclv therefore exactly suits the date of that census, and the return was sent in in the following year 48-9, as would be expected from the analogy of other census returns, though, as in the similar Oxyrhynchus return of a. d. 132, it is noteworthy that the date is near the beginning of the Egyptian year. For the census of 33-4 we have no direct evidence, unless cclvi, which is undated
(
in in
209
62-3
in a. d.
The
but on account of the handwriting and the papyri with which it was found most probably is of the reign of Tiberius, refers to it. For the census in a.d. 19-20 there is however good evidence. The date of ccliv is lost, but the return is undoubtedly of the time of Tiberius, and is addressed to Eutychides and Theon who are known from cclii to have been in oflBce during the 6th year of his reign. How long the and held office is uncertain. A comparison of ccli with cclv shows that Didymus exercised those functions from a.d. 44 to 48; but it is very unlikely that Eutychides and Theon remained in office from the 6th to the 20th years of Tiberius, and we may therefore safely refer ccliv to the census of a. d. 19-20 in the 6th year of Tiberius. That the fourteen years' cycle was in existence as far back as a. d. 20 cannot reasonably be disputed. Whether the returns were then called and whether they always refer to the year before that in which they were written may be doubted. It is curious that at Oxyrhynchus as in the Fayum the term cannot be traced back beyond the census of a. d. 61-2 (cclvii. 27) and cclv is called not an but a But the term is a matter of little importance, if the fourteen-year censuses existed at any rate
;
as far
back as
a. d. 20.
The
differences
between
ccliv-vi
and the
later
suggest the probability that in the former we are nearing the beginning of the cycle. Earlier than a. d. 20 the existence of the fourteen years' cycle is not directly attested, but there is plenty of indirect evidence. The census, as we have said, is intimately related to the poll-tax, and lists of names and addresses of persons liable to or exempt from the poll-tax were being made out in Augustus' reign, a fact which presupposes some kind of census ; cf. cclxxxviii, which contains an extract from an or list of persons partly exempt from poll-tax in the 41st and 42nd years of Augustus, and cclvii, which twice mentions a similar list of persons made in his 34th year. Receipts for are found on ostraca of Augustus' reign, the earliest that we have been able to discover being one belonging to Prof. Sayce, which is dated in b. c. 9, but Prof. Wilcken kindly informs us that he has one dated in b. c. 18-17 i^^ 357 of his forthcoming Griechische Oslrakd). The lists of persons liable to or exempt from poll-tax are known, at any rate from the middle of the first century, to have been based, as is natural, on census lists and it is only reasonable to suppose that the procedure was the same in Augustus' time. Moreover two remarkable G. P. I. xlv and xlvi, though presenting some unusual features and difficulties which are discussed belov, are distinct evidence in favour of the existence of a census under Augustus. Granted then that general censuses were held at this period, how far back can the fourteen years' cycle be pushed ? The interval of fourteen years has a very definite purpose, because it was at the age of fourteen that persons had to pay poll-tax, and unless we meet with some obstacle, the presumption is that the cycle
can be traced. There is good ground for 10-9 and a.d. 5-6 in the 21st and 35th years Prof. Wilcken's ostracon which was written in b. c. 18-17 shows that the of Augustus. But there is some difficulty poll-tax was in force before the supposed census in b. c. 10-9. in placing the fourteen years' cycle earlier than that year. G. P. I. xlv and xlvi are of Theadelphia in the Fayum (which last winter addressed to the Thej we found to be Harit) in 19 and 18 b. c. by a certain Pnepheros,
goes back as
far as the
and
(
b. c.
2IO
formula consists of {a) the address and description of the writer, {b) a statement that he for the year in which he was wridng, (c) a statement where (d) the concluding sentence, bi6 So long as these two papyri he lived were separated by a long distance of time and by material differences in the formula from ordinary they could not be used as evidence bearing on the census. The interval of time is now bridged over by the Oxyrhynchus papyri ; and the fact that reference is made to the current not to the past year need cause no difl&culty, since the three Oxyrhynchus census returns do not refer to the past year, although cclvi is written early in the year following the periodic year. That the two returns of Pnepheros, though he says nothing about his family, have to do with a census of some kind can hardly any longer be disputed Since a general census in but their precise explanation remains doubtful. two successive years is out of the question, one or both of them must be regarded as exceptional. The second in b. c. i8 contains nothing to show what the exceptional which occur in circumstance was, but the first suggests a clue by the words
registered himself
() [),
,
fls
'.
line 8 after
It
TO la (eros)
have been due to him as a though the mention of the writer's profession in these two papyri is rather discounted by the fact that such mentions are a common feature of census returns (e.g. ccliv. 2 and B. G. U. 115. I. 7) or, possibly, he may have been claiming exemption from the poll-tax on the ground of his being over sixty years of age (cf. Kenyon, Cai. II. p. 20); or, what is more likely still, the reference is to something
;
may
. ,
Why did
'
unknown.
Neither of these papyri, therefore, proves anything with regard to a general census in 20-19 oi" i9~i8\ though their similarity to the early Oxyrhynchus census returns supports the view that even before e.g. 10-9 retvuns were being sent in and lists compiled in a manner which, judging by the analogy of subsequent reigns, implies a general census. But in the face of these two papyri indirect evidence is no longer sufficient for supposing that the fourteen years' cycle extends beyond b. c. 10-9. Some kind of census seems indeed to have been held in Egypt in quite early times, cf Griffith, Law Quart. Rev. 1898, and some critics have on the evidence of ancient authors supposed that the poll-tax p. 44 and general census existed in Egypt in the time of the Ptolemies. What is more important, a third century b. c. papyrus at Alexandria (Mahaffy, Bull. corr. Hell, xviii. pp. 145 sqq.) is a return by a householder of his household and of property, similar to those ordained by Mettius Rufus in a. d. 89 (ccxxxvii. VIII. 31, note), are known to have been decreed from time to time by the kings (e. g. Brit. Mus. Pap. L Mahaffy, Petrie Papyri II. But no mention of has yet been found in the papyri or ostraca of the p. 36) ^ Ptolemaic period . The passages cited from ancient authors are very inconclusive. Diodorus (xvii. 52. 6) mentions as the evidence for the number of the citizens at Alexandria when he was there in the reign of Ptolemy Auletes. But there is no reference The to the poll-tax, and without that there is no reason for postulating a periodic census. author of III Maccabees describes (ii. 28) a general of the Jews with the view to a poll-tax held by Philopator. But the statements of this writer, w-ho belonged to the Roman period, are of very doubtful value for the previous existence of Josephus
B.C.
;
; ;
yeare' peiiod
*
Cf. the discussion of these two papyri by Wilcken {Gr. Ost. I. 450), who thinks that the fourteen had not yet been introduced in B. c. 18. Cf. Wilcken, Gr. Ost. I. 435-8. He considers that the declarations of persons by householders,
op. cit. I. 823), which seem to have been combined with of'real property in the Ptolemaic period may have been sent in yearly. But we do not think of real property were sent in yearly under the Ptolemies any more than under the Romans cf. note on ccxxxvii. VIII. 31. ^ Cf. Gr. Ost. I. Wilcken too thinks that 245 sqq., where the evidence is discussed at length. was probably introduced into Egypt by Augustus.
;
211
too {B./ud. 11. 16. 4) only supplies evidence for the poll-tax in Egypt in the Roman period. In any case there is no sort of evidence for the existence of the fourteen years' census period under the Ptolemies. The conclusion to which the data from both sides converge is that the fourteen years' census cycle was instituted by Augustus. That general censuses were held in Egypt for B. c. 10-9 and A. D. 5-6 is probable, and one or more censuses had in all likelihood occurred before b. c. 10-9, but in what year or years is quite doubtful. To turn aside to Prof Ramsay's book, we quote first the passage (according to the R. V.) in St. Luke (ii. 1-4) the accuracy of which is the subject of dispute; (i) Now it came to pass in those days, there went out a decree from Caesar Augustus, that all the world should be enrolled. (2) This was the first enrolment made when Quirinius was governor of
to his own city. (4) And foseph also fudaea, to the city of David, which is called Bethlehem, because he was of the house and family of David. Prof Ramsay is on firm ground when he justifies from the evidence of Egyptian papyri St. Luke's statement that Augustus started, in part at any rate of the Roman world, a series and since the census of periodic enrolments in the sense of numberings of the population which is known to have taken place in Syria in a. d. 6-7 coincides with an enrolment year in Egypt, if we trace back the fourteen years cycle one step beyond a. d. 20, it is prima facie a very probable hypothesis that the numbering described by St. Luke was connected Moveover the papyri are quite consistent with with a general census held for b. c. 10-9.
Syria.
(3)
And all
went
to
went up from
Galilee, out
of the
of Nazareth,
into
this was the first enrolment,' Prof Ramsay interprets verse 3 {pp. cit. p. 190) as meaning that all true Hebrews in Palestine went to enrol themselves, every one to his own city, and thinks the Jews are there contrasted with the rest of the inhabitants, who were enrolled at their ordinary homes. We must, however, confess that this interpretation seems to us scarcely warranted by St. Luke St. Luke's words, and hardly in accordance with general probabilities of the case. has just stated in the most general way possible that all the world was to be enrolled. Surely all in verse 3 must have a wide signification, applying at least to all inhabitants of The essence of a census was that it afforded for taxation Palestine, whether Jews or not. purposes a list of the population with their places of permanent abode ; and we have seen from ccli-iii that in Egypt changes of address were carefully notified to the oflTicials concerned with the census. Nothing would be more natural than that when a census was If instituted every one without distinction of race should be ordered to go to his own city. a person were registered at some city in which he did not live, he might easily evade the taxation. The non- Jewish population of Palestine, just like the population of Egypt and any other countries that came under Augustus' decree, must equally have gone every one to his own city.' Yet St. Luke clearly connects the going to his own city with Joseph's visit to Bethlehem, which therefore was in St. Luke's eyes Joseph's own city (though he rather inconsistently but quite naturally in verse 39 uses the same expression with regard to Prof. Ramsay most ingeniously overcomes the difficulty that the Jews were not Nazareth). registered hke other people at their homes by the supposition that Herod, to avoid offending their susceptibilities, held the census not after the Roman manner by households but after the national Jewish manner by tribes. Into the merits of this explanation we cannot enter fully; but three points may be noted, (i) Unless the census held by Herod failed in fulfilling the primary objects of a census, which is not very likely, Joseph though that his home enrolled at Bethlehem in the city of David nnust have stated in his was at Nazareth. (2) In the facts recorded by St. Luke ii. 1-4, and particularly in verse 3, there is no necessary implication that the Jews were enrolled in any other but the ordinary method which prevailed in the Roman world it is only the reason which St. Luke gives
St.
'
'
'
'
'
'
212
city that supports the view that the Luke's statement that 'all went to enrol far from being an argument that the census was exceptional, is an argument for the reverse and it happens not infrequently that the facts recorded by a vriter may well be right while his explanation of them is wrong. (3) If w'ithout rejecting the first chapter of St. Luke, his account of the census could be combined w-ith St. Matthew's version of the Nativity, from which the natural inference is that before the Nativity Bethlehem, not Nazareth, was the permanent abode of Joseph, all But the difficulty concerning the exceptional character of the census would be removed. the possibility of a solution on these lines belongs to another field of study. The fourteen years' cycle in Egypt carries us back to b. c. 10-9 as the year of the The keystone of Prof. Ramsay's argument is general census ordained by Augustus. Nevertheless he places -ell as Egypt. that the order applied to Syria and Palestine as Joseph's visit to Bethlehem in connexion wdth the census in the late summer of b. c. 6. The interval of three years is explained by him thus: (i) The Egyptian census returns are sent in in the year after the periodic census-year, and generally towards the end of it. Therefore the Egyptian census returns for b. c. 10-9 would not be sent in till July or August of 8 B. c. (2) The Syrian year corresponding to the Egyptian year Aug. 29, b. c. 10
'
own
census was held in an exceptional way. themselves, every one to his own city,' so
St.
Aug. 28, B.C. 9 was April 17, B.C. 9 to April 16, b. c. 8 {op. cit. pp. 141, 142), and therefore the actual Syrian enrolment would not take place till the Syrian year b. c. 8-7. (3) The enrolment in Palestine was delayed until the summer of b. c. 6 (i. e. the Syrian year b. c.
to
The second argument, which is the least 6-5) owing to the position of affairs in that country. is not a strong one, for the part of it depending on events which occurred in B.C. 23 does not seem to have much bearing on the question of a census cycle which it is and the relevancy of the question which essential for Prof. Ramsay to show began in b. c. 9 Syrian year corresponded to which Egyptian when both are converted into Roman years decreed by Augustus resembled other censuses, e. g. that may be doubted. If the described in III INIacc. ii or the registration of property ordered by Mettius Rufus in ccxxxvii, VIII, either he, or the governors of provinces for him, mentioned a fixed time in which and if the Egyptians were executing the commands his commands were to be carried out at one time, there seems no reason why, if the season was suitable, the Syrians should not have been doing so at the same time. Moreover if we are to take into account the differences of the calendar between Syria and Egypt, it might be argued that the Egyptian year b. c. 10-9 corresponds as nearly with the Syrian b. c. 10-9 as with the Syrian year The force of the first argument too is somewhat weakened by the new^ Oxyrhynchus B. c. 9-8. census returns which make no mention of the past year, though the only one which has a date is written two months after the periodic year (judging by the cycle in later years) had for the years 19 and 18 b. c. are for the current year. Moreover expired. The two and in of property (valuation returns) in Egypt were for the current year the were combined, as in most provinces, with a census of S}Tia these valuations held by Quirinius in a. d. 6 or thereabouts, and the population both in the known The presumption therefore seems to us rather in favour in the census in Cilicia in a. d. 35. of the idea that the orders of Augustus were being carried out in the Roman province of Syria in the late summer and autumn of b. c 9, or, in any case, making every allowance for The census in Prof. Ramsay's first two arguments, not later than the autumn of b. c. 8. There Palestine however is supposed to have taken place in the late summer of b. c. 6. thus remains a gap of at least two years which has to be explained by Prof. Ramsay's third argument. Whether this argument, which is much the strongest of the three, is sufficient, is a question which falls outside our sphere. But if theologians could reconcile the hypothesis that b. c. 7 was the year of the Nativity with the rest of the data for the chronology
important,
;
()
213
correct woull be much of Jesus' life, the probability of Prof. Ramsay's explanation being The statement of Tertullian, who connects the birth of Christ with the census heightened. to have held by Sentius Saturninus (a governor of Syria known from archaeological evidence justly been in office from b. c. 9 to 7), just because it contradicts St. Luke, is, as Prof. Ramsay Ramsay observes, an important corroboration of the fact of a census under Herod ; but Prof. much of the advantage which he might derive from Tertullian by connecting the
sacrifices
the birth of Christ with the governorship of Varus, and therefore of B. c. 7 as finding it necessary to explain Tertullian's statement away. Even if the adoption the Nativity were to involve the rejection of St. Luke's statement that Quirinius the date of Ramsay, in Syria at the time, we are, with every wish to agree with Prof. was unable to attach the same importance to proving St. Luke right about Quirinius as to proving the occurrence of a census under Herod, which to us seems a quite distinct and
much more
important point. of house and land property in Egypt were not if our view that the bearing sent in yearly but from time to time is correct (ccxxxvii. VIIL 31, note), it has some whether, apart from St. Luke's account, it is likely that the Romans upon the question The census held by instituted a numbering in Palestine without a valuation of property. and which resulted in Quirinius in a. d. 6, which St. Luke calls (Acts v. 37) the a rebellion, combined the function of a numbering of the population (as is shown by famous inscription of Aemilius Secundus) with that of a valuation of property the imposition of the pollis Josephus' word), and we know that in Cilicia about a. d. 35
Lastly,
'
' {
Augustus certainly instituted tax by a census was coupled with a valuation of property. census or valuation of property throughout the provinces; and the so-called provincial when Augustus there is nothing in the Egyptian papyri inconsistent with the belief that the fourteen years' census cycle, he also at tlie same time ordered a valuation of instituted property, which was the first of a series recurring at irregular intervals \^ Moreover, the first ordered by verse of St. Luke ii is not only compatible with the view that the ordained by Augustus Augustus served this twofold purpose, but, if the general its historical character can ever intended to be carried out through
was
was not limited to a numbering for only be defended on the supposition that purposes of the poll-tax, since that tax was far from being generally imposed throughout On the other hand the enrolment of king Herod, as described by^ St. Luke the empire. -is was the in the rest of the chapter, and the evidence of Josephus, who implies that held by Herod in are inconsistent with the supposition that the novel in a. d. 6, of real property and since the Palestine had anything to do with an Egypt were during the Roman period clearly independent of the census, it is of course in incorporated as a legitimate hypothesis that, at any rate until Palestine was definitely connexion there a Roman province after the death of Herod, there was no necessary
;
must however be remembered that Egypt in this most other Roman provinces where imposed; and there were very likely special reasons why in Egypt the a poll-tax was numbering and valuation were held in separate years. If it could be shown that these enrolment would causes also existed in Palestine, the truth of St. Luke's account of Herod's The explanation in Egypt may be that while receive important corroboration. and were held by royal decree in the Ptolemaic period (ccxxxvii. VIII. 31, note), To discuss to have been in existence before Augustus. periodic censuses do not appear examination of several the question with regard to Palestine would require a detailed
It
we know,
households were combined with I. 823, where he points out that declarations of of property in Egypt under the Ptolemies.
'
214
But in any passages in Josephus and III Maccabees, for which this is not the place. decreed by case, so far as the evidence of Egyptian papyri goes, the particular in its Augustus jnay have had the double object of a numbering and an application to that country; and unless St. Luke is wrong in stating that the he cannot when he wrote verse i have been thinking at all concerned
exclusively of a
.
Trj
The
present papyrus
(of. cclii. i)
by
with various other persons. For the date at the summer or autumn of A. D. 20, see above.
been washed out, and on the verso are four short on the recto. has no reference to the
an account, which
Xei
0ay
lepov
67[/
kv
[6\
.
8.
*($')
Tavpios
^{)
.
^^) (),
])/
.
[.
.]KV)(^ei
.]
.
3.
1.
the line.
'
.
[.
.
{)(69)
COrr.
.
)
of
from ,
of
over
To
of Petosiris, priest
Eutychides and Theon, topogrammateis and komogrammateis, from Horion, son of Isis, the most great goddess, of the temple called that of the Two
Brothers
The situated by the Serapeum at Oxyrhynchus in Myrobalanus quarter. inhabitants of the house, which belongs to me and my wife Tasis and to Taurius, son of Harbichis, and to Papontos, son of Nechthosiris, and to ThaSchmere (?), in the aforesaid
(temple) of the
3. 5.
a kind of scentless oil. 8. Perhaps probably for and r^ II. Cf. notes on cclv.
: :
Two
. :
is
^
.
is
215
09
the date,
Census-return
an interesting declaration on oath that no one else was living in the house neither a stranger, nor an Alexandrian citizen, nor a freedman, nor a Roman citizen, nor an Egyptian.' On the importance of
Thermoutharion.
the end
is
'
etc..
,, , [ []] [) ()
CCLV.
16
Census Return.
(fr. b).
1-5 cm.
a. d. 48.
similar
to
ccliv
addressed
in
Oct.
48 to
the
';,
called
and
by a woman
At
? ()?^8.[ ]?
[]
kv
Trj
[()]
?7i'[.
.]vcu[i
.]
[.]
[.
[.
10
15
[.
[/ 7(6) ['\
^e,
() 6!()
8e[^L]ca[i.
[]
.
.]9
\
u
[. ]]
e[f7/,
[ ]
7r[t]|[ei'0i/
7] [][, () '
\ ^^) ()
*
]|()
[ ].
25
[ero]i>y
\[
2l6
[] []9,
2.
8, 9
8( 28 [)
:
cf.
^^
[.
.
2 4
cf. cell. I.
CCCV.
number of persons returned. The two strokes mean anything, though it is not usuil so early as this to find two strokes placed after a number merely to show that it is a number, as is common in later The owner apparently returns herself as one of the inhabitants of papyri, e. g. ccxxxvii. her house, but at the end of the list, and not, as is the rule in Fayum census returns, at the In cclvi the owners do not seem to return themselves, from which we may beginning.
II.
The
after
do not appear
somewhere
else.
In
;
Men
are apparently
that the
returned before
16.
women
in these papyri
note.
Cf. Brit.
Mus. Pap.
CLXXXI.
mutilated
18.
20-22. The lacunae can be filled up with certainty from the similar declaration in a papyrus written in a.d. 132 (see p. 208). 21. it is curious that there is no mention of slaves in this declaration, for they were included in census returns (e. g. B. G. U. 137. 10), and even underwent in some cases; cf. B. G. U. 324 and introd. to cclvii.
[]
which
it
would appear
introd. to ccliv.
(\(
CCLVI.
15x6-8
Census Return.
cm.
A.D. 6-35.
or,
and
,
is
it
more probably
like ccliv, to
by three
return themselves;
lost,
cf.
note on line 15
20 or 34 or even 6 rather than with that of A. D. 48. are out of the question. Cf. introd. to ccliv.
Later censuses
] []/9
].P()
\
ficriu
Ta/ie]i/fea)?
]/ocur[o]y
[.]
]^ ]6 ^[]9
^ ?
. .
{9\
a<5[eX-
]?
eKaripas
8k
Se
kv rfj
89 ^] .'^
217
a>u
iivaL'
]6i(i>s
{ {) {)6(7) {)
{) {)
.
](
[]p[o](yo^p6709)
15
\'[ ()
) ]
][
]
.
^) ((^) [({^).
.
{)6(?)
^^^)
.
. 9
,)
.)
(9)]
^^)
)(()
yiyvrf)
ie(i5).
{)
(c
.
[.
><]
][. .].[.]..
lines.
...
er[
6 more mutilated
1.
most
is therefore the than letter before is a little more like word, cf. ccliv. i. in 1. 2 or in the lacuna of is to be placed after 2-3. It is not clear whether In the former case there are only three senders of the return, and the first name in 1. 3. 2 is also feminine, Uarepas in 3 referring to all three women ; in the latter case the senders are four, and the first is probably a man. 9. (iVai/); the number of years is omitted, unless we suppose that /xe means 45 instead is against this, and the e is and But the space between the sign for of Moreover when written slightly above the line, which suggests an abbreviated word. a description of a person's appearance is given it is the rule to begin with his height. It is probable that the person referred to in 9 and 10 is Kpovios himself whose son (?) The child mentioned in 14 is returned in line 11, and wife in line 12 (and probably 13). may be his daughter; cf. cclv. 11, note.
The
likely
]{')
{5).
Omitted. of this line is obscure, and the lines following are too mudlated to Apparently a previous of some kind is referred to, and this may afford any help. But it is not clear whether the owners well be a census return sent in fourteen years before. who were responsible for sending the return or the persons who were returned are meant. So far as can be judged in this return, the owners do not include themselves, as the owner But in cclv does and as the analogy of Fayum census returns would lead us to expect. since the landlord not the tenant was responsible for the returns, there is nothing surprising
13.
1
:
is
5.
The meaning
in this.
CCLVII.
Selection of Boys
28-4
(.
^,
on which subject
XI 2-2
fW.
A. D. 94-^5.
cclviii
Kenyon,
He
2i8
one the selection of soldiers for the army, with which e.g. B, G. U. 142, 143 (and O. P. I. xxxix) are concerned, the other the 'selection' of boys aged 11-14 for admission to the list of privileged persons who were exempt from poll-tax. B. G. U. 109, 324, G. P. II. xlix and Pap. de Geneve 18 are examples of made by the parents of applications to ex-gymnasiarchs ovt^s -npos tj] boys who had nearly reached the age of 14 and had to be selected The evidence for this in each of enclosing a statement of the claim which were made these four papyri is that of the census lists
-^
( ).
The
ccliv).
;
)
*
'
{^),
is
not precisely
from the any of the applications but the numerous kUtolkos often occurs, show that in that Fayum, in which the phrase province the ground of the application was usually, perhaps always, that the boy or descendant of a privileged class of settlers and in question was a this is confirmed by Brit. Mus. Pap. CCLX (Kenyon, Cai. I. c), which proves were in most, if not all, cases exempt from the poll-tax of clearly that 20 (sometimes 40) drachmae payable by ordinary persons from the ages of 14 to 60, and that this remission of taxation was obtained through the (i) whether women as Avell as Several points however remained doubtful men were subject to the poll-tax and if so could be exempted (2) what was applied to certain persons the meaning of the phrase in B. G. U. 137. 10, which seems to contradict the definite statement in Brit. Mus. Pap. CCLX. 125-7 that an individual (3) whether the remission of the poll-tax was confined to Greeks as appears from B. G. U. 324 (4) how slaves came under the (5) whether The two there was any ulterior connexion between the two kinds of kitiKpiais. Oxyrhynchus papyri here published supply much additional information about the various forms of and go some way towards settling the problems
;
(
The
and
it
^
(,
cclvii
^
;
connected with it
general formula of the four
Fayum
applications
is
much
the
same
as that
cclviii.
notable differences.
is
A. D. 132 is
cclviii at
evidence which
in
however addressed to the any rate was also sent to them, and
is
^,
nor
cclviii
is
The
application of
and
it is
appealed to in the
our papyri a
Thirdly, the
Fayum
Fayum
only once
(cclvii.
27) mentioned.
219
classes of privileged
Fayum and
;
are introduced,
oi
.
his
(lines 8, 9),
and
is
an application by a
man
son Theogenes, now 13 years old, might The meaning of this obscure phrase,
quoted on
p. 308, is
explained
by
the
evidence adduced by the writer to prove that his son belonged to a privileged
shows (i) that his own father Diogenes and his mother Ptolema were ultimately descended in the male line from gymnasiarchs, (2) that his wife Isidora was also descended in the male line from a person called Ammonius, whose precise position is a little doubtful owing to a lacuna (note on ^6) but who was also almost certainly a gymnasiarch. It is clear from this that the phrase oi The comes to mean persons descended from gymnasiarchs. documentary evidence quoted in support of the claim is, in the case of Diogenes, the fact that he was 'selected' in A. D. 72-3 on the ground that his father
He
Theogenes was included as the grandson of gymnasiarch in a list of ol ck in A. D. 4-5 in the case of Ptolema it is a census-return of A. D. 61-2 and in the case of in which she was entered as the descendant of a gymnasiarch his wife Isidora the writer apfeals to the fact that her father Ptolemaeus was selected in A. D. 60-1 on the ground that he was the descendant of a man
; ; ' '
included in a
list
The
these details concerning the applicant's father and mother was no doubt due to
the
father's side.
selected,' because he was absent and the unpublished application of A D. 132, of the father of the boy in question is sufficient evidence on the
*
in clviii
In
cclvii therefore
5,
i.
e.
from poll-tax, rests upon the descent of the boy in question from gymnasion the father's and the mother's side. The office of gymnasiarch was an important one in Egypt under the Romans, as in the other provinces where Greek institutions predominated. It was a post of great honour (cf. O. P. I. xxxiii verso), and involved much expense like the office of strategus or cosmetes. It is not therefore surprising that the descendants of a gymnasiarch should
archs, both
have received special privileges from the stale with regard to the remission of
poll-tax.
however, the claim rests on a different ground. The point to be proved by the parent who makes the application is that his son is Owing to the lacunae in that papyrus the
In
cclviii
hhabv.
meaning of
this
phrase would be by
itself
obscure, but
it
is
explained by the
220
The poll-tax from Domitian's and very often 20 drachmae (Kenyon, Cai. II. p. 20); the applicants therefore in cclviii and in the papyrus of A. D. 132 claim that the privilege of paying 1 2 instead of probably 20 drachmae may be extended In both cases it was necessary to show that the father to the boys in question. maternal grandfather of the boy had been selected as a and the bbbpaos. The nature of the evidence in cclviii is lost, but in the papyrus mentioned of A. D. 132 it was in the case of the father the of the maternal grandfather an irrUpiaLs of A. D. 103-4. above, and in the case had this privilege does not appear. If, as seems Why the family belonged to this class (cf. introd. to cclxxxviii), likely, Tryphon and his the k-nUpiaL^ connected with it can be traced back to Augustus' reign, like the bbebpaot can The privileges of descendants of gymnasiarchs. at any rate were because most hardly have coincided with the exempt from poll-tax altogether (Kenyon, CaL II. p. 45), nor again is it at all
adduced is a time was normally more than
for A.D. 138-9.
12,
-
is
?
'
'
likely that they were descendants of gymnasiarchs like the applicant in cclvii.
It is
more probable
who
privilege.
and poll-tax, Mr. Kenyon was always a military seems right in rejecting the theory that the institution, and in drawing a sharp contrast between the kiiUpiais of recruits for mihtary purposes and the i-nUpLais of boys nearing the age of fourteen who on various grounds claimed to be partly or wholly exempt from poll-tax. It is possible, as Mr. Kenyon observes (Cat. II. p. 44), that exemption may originally have been based upon an obligation of granted to was not imposed in Ptolemaic times, which military service. But if in the Roman seems probable (cf. p. 210), the exemption from it granted to Moreis not likely to be connected with their ultimate military origin. period
To sum up
?
in
all
persons in Oxyrhynchus
kiiUpiaLs
over,
it is
were to any large extent descendants of veterans. In any case the granting of the privilege to the sons of gymnasiarchs has no apparent military connexion.
The term
distinction
itself is
'
by Mr. Kenyon.
Secondly, in the
( ^
relative
selection.'
In fact
and does not connote a military rather we should be inclined to draw the even more sharply than is done
221
from be of three kinds, according as the boy was descended on both sides bbebpao. Most, if not (i) (2) gymnasiarchs, (3) Mus. first class were entirely exempt from poll-tax (Brit. all, boys in the difficulty, however, arises in the phrase found in sqq.). Pap. CCLX. 124 Mr. Kenyon census-returns (e.g. B. G. U. 137. 10)
who had been suggests that the persons so described are If that k^Upiais since the preceding census. from poll-tax by an exempt from poll-tax; but the phrase were then all
-^.
;
exempted
is
correct,
bbbpaot
class to
found
in the
class
of privileged persons
who
which the That the second class of privileged persons, the descendants of gymnasiarchs, is was altogether exempt from poll-tax there is no evidence to show, but it
in itself likely.
paid part of the poll-tax, and possibly this is the belonged cf note on cclviii. 8.
The
by
their
name.
Mr. Kenyon considers {Cat II. p. 20) that in Egypt, contrary to the practice that the privileges of in Syria, women were exempt from poll-tax and also On the former point the Oxyrhynchus papyri were confined to Greeks. exsupport his conclusion. If women were subject to poll-tax, it would be
iirUpiais. pected that they could also under certain circumstances come under the be selected in the three But it is noteworthy that not only are the persons to Oxyrhynchus papyri boys, but, although evidence of descent from a privileged
class,
whether from a gymnasiarch or from a traced through the mother as well as through the to be
^
but
is
;
bbebpaos,
father,
case evidence in the case of women in these papyri differs from that in the the privileges of Diogenes and Ptolema, the parents of the In cclvii of men. but father of the boy, are detailed because the father himself was he was himself 'selected,' while Ptolema is Diogenes was privileged because
;
not a
'
stated
'
to
have been
the
herself 'selected,'
only the
daughter
of
selected
first
person.
at
sight
expression
yovUv
bbeabpv
of might suggest that the mother as well as the father paid 12 drachmae instead but mother was herself 20, the evidence produced shows not that the If the mother had been specially was the daughter of an that she would have naturally been the fact of her own exempt from poll-tax, and the conclusion to which k-nUpiais of her father alluded to in place of the
^^.
this points is in
that no women paid poll-tax, but they were nevertheless entered as privileged (cf B. G. U. 1 16, II. 21 and cclvii. 27), because
trace descent on both sides
222
from privileged persons. In all applications for kTrUptais the descent of the mother of the boy is as important as that of the father^. This being the case it may be doubted whether the privileges of or any other classes which came under the k-nUpiai^ were connected with their It is only natural that most possessors of these privileges should nationality. been Greeks. But though the list of persons selected in Brit. Mus. have Pap. CCLX contains none but Greek men's names, the interchange of Greek
'
'
and Egyptian names in families and the adoption of Greek names by Egyptians, combined with the fact that the names of the mothers in that list and elsewhere are generally Egyptian, are strong arguments against laying much stress on mere names. Moreover, Egyptian men's names occur in applications for G. P. II. xlix the boy is called Anoubas, and in the Oxyrhynchus e. g. in
is
called PtoUis.
'
Lastly, with regard to B. G. U. 324 where two slaves are selected,' it is Some practically certain that this means a remission of poll-tax in their case.
light
thrown on this case by the Oxyrhynchus application of A. D. 132, in and records the fact that the father which the mother of the boy is an bbebpao^. If a slave who was freed was a of her patroness
is
could claim exemption for her son on the ground that the father of her patroness was privileged, there is no reason why an ordinary slave should not be privileged
where
master was privileged. further details connected with the eTrUptais are discussed in notes on Incidentally this papyrus supplies valuable indirect evidence cclvii. 12, 22, 23. with regard to the origin of the census in Egypt, which was closely connected
his
Some
with the
cf.
introd. to ccliv.
[9 [][9
V0V9
OVS
Aioyivov?
]
]
.
0eoy[eAe[.
. .
^
e/y
*
, ?9?
TOV<i
ydyovkvai
[^)
Professor Wilcken {Gr. Ost. I. 242) takes for granted that noteworthy that in none of the numerous receipts for of a payment of the tax by a woman.
But
it is
[ ?-^
[6[
eh
[9
women
15
(() {5)
[]
kv
^[ []9
69 ? 3 []
[]
7
^^
[.]
.
223
6[^
[e
[(eret)
'-^^? 2
25
[][] [
[-
uoiv[ov
Xvoy[os
[oL9
anoSci^eis
8 ()
[e]y
[],
() ^^
[]
(eVoyy)
]^ [6] ,
{^Tei)
.
35
[ ^? [ . [ ? ^-^ ^6[
(erei)
kv
[
i^rjs
[\
[.]
.
.]
'? ]
^^?
ay
(eroi/y)
6[
'
eiva[i
[
[] ]
^^]]^
[.
224
'
[
'
. .
.
tw]
.
2
[.
\[88(
1.
.
. .
son of Diogenes, son of Theogenes, his mother being Ptolema, from , Following the orders concerning the of Oxyrhynchus, living in Heracles-place quarter. selection of persons approaching the age for being incorporated among those from the gymnasium, I declare that my son Theogenes by Isidora, daughter of Ptolemaeus, is thirteen years
.
of age in the present 14th year of the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus Germanicus, and lives in the said quarter. Wherefore, coming forward for his selection, I declare that my father Diogenes, son of Theogenes, son of Philiscus, his mother being Sinthoonis, daughter of Achilleus, was selected at the selection which took place in the 5th year of the deified ex-basilicogrammateus, and the other Vespasian under Sutorius Sotas, ex-strategus, proper officials in the said quarter, in accordance with the proofs produced by him that his father Theogenes, son of Philiscus, was entered as the grandson of a gymnasiarch in the list of those from the gymnasium made in the 34th year of the deified Caesar, among that I myself was placed among the unselected the persons who have no amphodarch owing to non-residence; that my mother Ptolema married my father before the 7th year of Nero and was registered by him in the house-to-house census of the following 8th year as the daughter of Philiscus, son of Philiscus, ex-gymnasiarch of the said city ; that my wife and the mother of my son, Isidora, married me in the 7th year of Nero, and had likewise been selected in the same that her father Ptolemaeus, son of Ammonius year (i.e. the 7th of Nero) and in the same Heracles- place quarter, in accordance with the proofs produced by him that his father Ammonius, son of Ptolemaeus, was (included) in And I swear by the the list of the 34th year of the deified Caesar in the same quarter. Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus Germanicus that Theogenes is the son of Isidora, otherwise may I be liable to the consequences and neither adopted nor supposititious
.
.
of the oath.'
Signature.
could be sent in any year, being dependent on the age 12. Applications for of the boy, and the lists were probably revised annually ; but the formal revision by (ccxxxvii. VIII. 3 1, note). government officials took place at intervals, as in the case It is to these general formal revisions and the official lists made from them that reference is probably made here and in 33, for both Diogenes and Ptolemaeus must have been much more Otherwise than fourteen years old at the time of their eVi/cptVets mentioned in 12 and 33. we must conclude that for some reason they were not selected until they were far on in
life;
is
({()
to because
els B. G. U. 562. 14 where a man is transferred But there seems no (as we should suggcst) to the position of a reason why Diogenes and Ptolemaeus should have waited so long to claim their privileges, and it is therefore better to suppose that the iniKpiaeis of these particular years are referred
cf.
{) []
; {) ()
in
them a
That in a. d. 72-3 was conG. U. 562. 14 sqq., where an held apparently by an ex-gymnasiarch (if we are right in
in line 15),
and the
is
also
225
The general revision recorded here at Oxyrhynchus in a. d. 72-3 corresponds with the date of Brit. Mus. Pap. CCL, which shows that a revision of the poll-tax lists was also Another occurred at Oxyrhynchus held in the Fayum both in that year and in a. d. 54-5. in A. D. 60-1 (line 33) ; and a revision of the lists in a. d. 103 is indicated by the Oxyrhynchus papyrus of a. d. 132 (cf. p. 220). This was perhaps connected with the inUpiats held in the mentioned in 21 Fayum in a. d. 104-5 ( ^ U 562. 14). The and 37 also points to a systematic revision in a. d. 4-5. probably this Philiscus is identical with the elder Philiscus mentioned in 17. 28, in which case Theogenes in 16 is the brother of the younger Philiscus in 28, and Diogenes, the father of the writer of the papyrus was first cousin to his wife Ptolema (2, 25). Theogenes and Ammonius, the grandfather of the writer's wife, were contemporaries, and of a. d. 4-5 (cf. 21 and 37). were both entered in the same to which privileged persons it was essential to state the 22. eVt belonged, since the amphodarchs were responsible for making up the lists of such persons in towns every year (Kenyon, CaL II. p. 45). Theogenes, however, was * among those who had it no amphodarch.' Why he was entered in the hst as not dwelling in a particular It is clear from the plural that others were in the same case is of course impossible to say.
8
[erovs)
but
it is
been responsible for his being entered in the cf. Kenyon, Cai. II. p. 45 with cclxxxviii. 41.
ccxlii. 12.
On
on
23, It is not quite clear why absence should have prevented the writer himself from claiming the privilege of tniKpiais, since persons could be transferred from the list of But perhaps such transfer Avas not to that of fniKfKpipevoc (cf. note on 1 2). possible after a certain age had been reached. 24-27. The natural inference from this passage would be that the marriage between the writer's parents, Diogenes and Ptolema, took place in the period between a.d. 60-1 and the preceding census for a. d. 47-8. But the applicant himself married in a. d. 6g-i (U. 30-1), so unless there is a mistake in the date in line 31 the marriage of Diogenes and Ptolema can Cf. ccclxi, part of a census return hardly have taken place after the census of a. d. 47-8. Avritten in a.d. 76-7, in which the marriage of the writer's parents is stated to have taken
'^.
place
\6
27.
roi]
Nepvos.
similarly in Fayum census returns female deare registered as such, not because they were themselves subject to scendants of had to trace descent on both sides from selected in'iKpiais, but because a boy to be privileged persons ; cf. introd. 36. A verb is required at the end of the line, and some compound beginning with is very unlikely, for there would and meaning was entered ' is probable. of the 34th year of Augustus not then be room for a verb after it, and the like that in 21. mentioned here was probably a
:
...
'
(\
' '
CCLVIII.
Selection of Boys
8-7 cm.
a. d.
(^.
Application similar to the preceding, addressed probably to the by the father of a boy aged thirteen, adducing evidence that his son was the offspring on both sides of 'inhabitants of the metropolis who paid
62
86-7
(.?).
226
12 drachmae.'
the meaning of this phrase and the interpretation of the papyrus see introd. to cclvii. The supplements of the lacunae are based on the similar application of A. D. 132, which follows the same formula. The
in
the
is
not
The
. .
.
first
two
7'
oy
15
[ ? ^ ,
[]1
6
v[i6s
e/y
.
?,
?
e/ie
[]( ]
d
e|
(erei)
ei[
[-^ .
much damaged
lines are obliterated.
.
. .
condition.
[i2 letters
[/] [^^.]^
[][6[
[9
2
][9
(.[
[
6-
.[...].[
7'
25
[ , 6[ [ []
of
8/ .
and hand.
5.
1.
.
.. [
09
erei
^[
/?[
[?
9
....
^ of
bhabpav
paid
12
10.
above the
line.
17.
The
first e
8.
The
class of privileged
persons
who
instead of 20
drachmae
poll-tax
It is noteworthy that the seems to have been limited to inhabitants of the and in the case of a person transferred of Brit. Mus. Pap. CCLX are also an mhabitant it is specially stated that his mother was to the from the m the village? But there were of course numerous of Arsinoe itself (line 141).
,.
;
227
as well.
9.
done, does not appear possible to read these letters otherwise than we have [?]tij and the second . Conceivably but one letter may perhaps be lost between papyrus was rather apt to leave out letters, though was intended ; the scribe of this other cases omissions have been afterwards supplied. but there is not room for it, unless is required to govern ehai, cf. cclvii. 12 16. were abbreviated. both it and or some such word is lost in this line and in 19. 17. Probably could also be read, followed by tJjIs be i.e. for 18. clue. the vestiges after r^[s are too scanty to afford any trustworthy
:
(
.
it
<>
8
;
{),
(\,
the document, and 28. This line is apparently in a different hand from the body of ... is less likely. probably contains the signature of the writer,
CCLIX.
36 X 17-8 cm.
public Copy of a declaration on oath addressed to the governor of a had been arrested for debt. Theon, the prison by a surety for a man who prisoner, Sarapion, some surety, had secured the temporary release of the produce Sarapion within a month previously and he now undertakes to
debt.
The declaration is followed by a short and rather obscure letter written by Theon's Theon (cf. 32), and beginning apparently with a message to Sarapion.
1.
conditions of his bond on object doubtless was to bring to Sarapion's notice the sent with a letter Sarapion's behalf; cf. cclxix, where a copy of a loan is
requesting
its
kv
ai{s)
9^ 9. ^ []
e/c
kmyov7}S
[]9
[]
^
Q
2
[^]^
[]9
tovs
228
15
[ ^ ^
Xapa[maiva)
[]9
[(rjyy-
? [].
4[]
v
[]^(()
MayLavoD eh
rrjs
Slo,
kav Sk
kv
\>^\'-<^-
20
(eTovs) 6
[].
{)
^
[]
kvav[Ti\a.
[ ^^, ^) ,
is
25
kv
^
[.
[6]
3 ^^^
k(u).
[.] [] ^
.
eX/ce
.]
.]
[.
et
[ejcr^a^c
[.
; .
y
ot"
s,
^).
[]
.]0[.
...]..
[.]
35
[4
letters
(?)/ca]X(cuy)
)(
.]
.
..].[.
[].
of
-( ,
6.
1.
II.
ScCOnd
is
and
is
[\{).
s.
1.
6. The
' Copy of a bond. Theon, son of Ammonius, a Persian of the Epigone, to Demetrius, governor of the prison of Zeus. I swear by Tiberius Caesar Novus Augustus Imperator, that I have thirty days in which to restore to you the man whom I bailed out of the public prison in Phaophi of the present year, Sarapion, son of Sarapion, arrested through Billus, assistant to the dioecetes, on account of a note of hand for a gold bracelet weighing two If I do not minae to Magianus on behalf of Aline, citizen, daughter of Dionysius. produce him within the said number of days, I will pay the said two minae of gold without delay, and I have no power to obtain a further period of time nor to transfer myself to another
229
9th year of
might also be read. cf. introd. to ccxci. the doubtful may be y or possibly , but vnoT^aj^ov is not satisfactory. 23. There is room for two letters in the lacuna. are faint traces of about eight letters between the lines. 30. Above iavTou the third letter is certainly and not [e]npa^ cannot therefore be 33. read. For the hyperbole cf. Brit. Mus. Pap. CXIII. 1 2 (d). ^[oJfeuaeV .
13.
: :
(6 ': [']
:
cf. ccxl.
3 note.
8
at
if
[\
no
CCLX.
1-5 cm.
A.D. 59.
of
Copy of declarations made by the two parties in a suit, Antiphanes, son Ammonius, and Antiphanes, son of Heraclas, of Oxyrhynchus, that they
Alexandria for a stated period, The case had been referred to the from the strategus of Oxyrhynchus, whether by order of the strategus or merely by mutual agreement of the litigants is not made clear. The declarations of the two men, apart from necessary alterations in names and one or two slight unintentional divergences, are verbally identical. We therefore print only the first of them, which is the better preserved. The body of the document is written by one hand and the signatures of the two persons concerned by another.
in order to effect a settlement of their dispute.
??
^{),
Toh
5
''
0)9
[]
[]8[] [ (] -^ []
0)5
^. (] 8{) ^^[
[] 9
e^
\8[\
^{)
6^
kir
'^[9
eni
'AXe^avSpeias
230
,
15
of
' Copy. Antiphanes, son of Ammonius, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, to the agents of Tiberius Claudius Ammonius, strategus and superintendent of the revenues of the Oxyrhynchite nome. I swear by Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator, that in accordance with the agreement made between me and Antiphanes, son of Heraclas, in consequence of our confronting each other before the strategus Tiberius Claudius Ammonius, I will appear at the court of the chief justice Sarapion at Alexandria until the 30th day of the present month Epeiph, and will remain until our suit is decided. If I swear truly may it be well with me, if falsely, the reverse. The 5th year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator, Epeiph 9. I, Theon, son of Onnophris, assistant, have checked this authentic bond.' Date.
^
7
1.
[]().
:
9 ^ /^ []9, [][] ? ^ [^ ][
npbs iavT0V9
evopKovuTi
[].
',
[]
veavTia.
erovs
(2nd hand)
[]
e
[][]
.
14
{9)
][]9,
;
1.
Second
strategus
this title does not Seem to occur elsewhere ; but the period the chief financial administrator in the nome. 12. cf. cclxviii. I, cclxxxi. I, O. P. I. xxxiv. 11. 3. Mr. Milne, who summarizes the evidence upon the nature and extent of the jurisdiction of the at this period {Egypt under Roman Rule, p. 196), concludes that any civil case could be referred to him at Alexandria when the litigants did not live in the same district. But in the present instance both parties are distinctly stated to be residents of Oxyrhynchus ; and in cclxxxi there is no suggestion of diversity of residence. 14. cf. cclxi. 12 and O. P. I. lix. 10 , for the signature of a 19. (of the strategus) giving official sanction to a document cf. B. G. U. 581. 16, 647. 28.
4.
eVi
Roman
CCLXI,
Appointment of a Representative.
24-6
15-8
ctn.
A. D.
55.
Agreement by which a vv^oman named Demetria appoints her grandson Chaeremon to act as her representative in a lawsuit which was pending between herself and a certain Epiraachus. This document should be compared with
231
of which agreement between two brothers, the language and with ccclxv, ccclxxvi the present text, is often very close to that of erased hnes the first oi margin at the top of the papyrus are two In the and at the bottom below Kaiaapos, which reads hov[s b.vr]ipov and also containmg a date half more lines similarly erased line 18 are two and a which in different hands, neither of These two expunged entries are apparently
xcvii, a similar
'[..
body
is
"Etov? Sevripov
[^ []
5
uo[s
?
kv
of the papyrus.
,
KXavSiou
8\
].
[][]
[]
7[6]
] [ ] []8
[\
,
15
eb.
-8 ,'
kv
^^8
8
8. ^ 8^^ Niov
, [] 8 8
gr of the Maronian deme ner acknowledges to Chaeremon, son of Chaeremon, place in the street), conceimng contract taking hrnther of her granddaughter Demetria (the -t Epimachus^^ o^^ of DLetria clain^s to have e whkh'SrcontLting party win to ^f her, since she is unable have ^g^^^ or which Epimachus claims to
S:t
Polydeuces,
The agreement
3. 9, note.
is
valid.
,
left
filled
m;
r
cf.
ccxxxvui.
232
CCLXII.
23-8
Notice of Death.
X
7'9 cm.
A. D. 61.
Notice addressed
to
Philiscus,
farmer
of
the
tax
09
5
67'
{)
[ ^ ). ^ ^(() ^ ?
who was by
trade a weaver.
ccli-iii.
upon weaving, by
The
\() 8()
On
K\av8iou
elvai.
^^ ^
kv
(erovs)
()
(9)
2
(})
Tep- 2nd hand.
(erous)
[() ?,
kv
^,
)
7-
[](9
[Mej;((e/p)
[][9,
corr.
? ^ []
e.
(?),
^().
().
[^().
from
on weaving, from Sarapion, son of Sarapion. My slave Apollophanes a weaver, registered in Temgenouthis Square, died during absence in the present 7 th year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator. Wherefore I request that his name be inscribed in the list of dead persons, and I swear by Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator that this information is true.' Date, and
'
To
official
signature of PhiHscus.
:
5.
18.
( ^:
this
cf.
CCLXII I.
16
Sale of a Slave.
15.6 cm.
A. D. 77.
Declaration on oath addressed to the agoranomi by Bacche with her guardian Diognetus, a member of the Epiphanean deme, stating that she had sold to Heliodora an eight-year-old female slave, who was her absolute property,
For the price of slaves at Oxyrhynchus cf. O. P. I. xcv, where a female slave aged twenty-five is sold for 1,200 drachmae, and cccxxxvi,
ccclxxv.
.
543, which
(Mitteis,
addressed to
xxxii. p. 658)
;
(
.
.
Hermes
tions
is
we have
^
it
[]
>
233
I.
Cf. O. P.
and B. G. U.
and
is
a promissory oath
of a series of
[ ^^8 \\
Trjs
" ?/6[]
*8?
ivai re
^^.
-
V "^^[p^
?
iepa^
9,
15
[]'
09
. []7]
, [\^ ^,
Se
^( ,
i-
avSpos
()
. . .
[9 [
[]?
]9
^^
.] [,
iniyi-
' the agoranomi from Bacche, citizen, daughter of Hermon, with her guardian Diognetus, son of Dionysius, of the Epiphanean deme. I swear by the Emperor Caesar Vespasianus Augustus that I have sold to Heliodora, daughter of Heliodora, with her
234
guardian
her husband ApoUonius, son of Dionysius, son of Dionysius also called who belongs to me, and is about eight years old and without blemish apart from epilepsy and leprosy ; and I swear that she is my property and is not mortgaged, and has not been alienated to other persons in any respect, and that I have If I swear truly, received the price, 640 silver drachmae, and will guarantee the contract. may it be well with me, but if falsely, the reverse.' Signature of Diognetus on behalf of
who
is
Didymus, the
slave Sarapous
will not suit. only the tips of the letters after e are left ; in\ this saving clause is regularly found in contracts for Upas the sale of slaves, who Avere not guaranteed against being subject to epilepsy or leprosy.
.
.
10,
/
.
CCLXIV.
25
Sale of a Loom.
II cm.
A. D. 54.
Contract for the sale of a loom to Tryphon, son of Dionysius (cf. introd. The agreement is foUow^ed by the signature of the to cclxvii) by Ammonius. vendor, and a docket of the bank of Sarapion through which the purchase
money, 20 drachmae of
'?
yaipuv.
silver,
'
was paid.
?^ ^ ?? ,
?
[] [] ()
,
-^?
, [] ^^'
? '[)(^)] () ()
?.
^apameiov
[\
(eroyy)
2nd hand.
15
[]
^.
le.
{?)
(lSotos
20
3rd hand.
, }. ^, ^ ? ^
FIRST CENTURY DOCUMENTS
(erouy)
t8
235
{9)
erovs
25
that Ammonius, son of Ammonius, to Tryphon, son of Dionysius, greeting. I agree belonging to me, measuring three weavers cubits less I have sold to you the weaver's loom acknowledge the receipt from two palms, and containing two rollers and two beams, and I Sarapion, son of Lochus, near the Serapeum at Oxyrhynchus, of you through the bank of silver drachmae of the Imperial and the price of it agreed upon between us, namely 20
'
, , [
:
te
{)
{)
5()
^{ {
yiyo{vev)
every guarantee, under Ptolemaic coinage ; and that I will guarantee to you the sale with from you increased by halt penalty of payment to you of the price which I have received This note of hand is valid. The 14th year of Tiberius its amount, and of the damages. month Caesareus. Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator, the 15th of the the loom, and have received the price ot I, Ammonius, son of Ammonius, have sold I, Herachdes, spn of 20 drachmae of silver and will guarantee the sale as aforesaid. Date, and banker's signature. Dionysius, wrote for him as he was illiterate.'
3.
[] {)
^'
were
cf. Brit.
4 8.
if
rollers
upon which
was made in the Roman Ptolemaic tetradrachms, copper was at a considerable discount (cf. introd. to ccxlii) but at a premium. which have more silver in them than the Roman, ought to have been on cclxxxiii. II, cclxxxviii. 5. cf. notes te 2 1.
any,
was woven. in value, it does not appear what distinction Ptolemaic period between Ptolemaic and Roman silver.
it
;
' ^
^.
CCLXV.
Marriage Contract.
A.D. 81-95.
2738;.
much mutilated. This long and elaborate contract of marriage is unfortunately case less than thirty letters are lost and At the beginnings of the lines in no In the gap is also considerable. at the ends of lines, to judge from the sense, more than follow the general circumstances it is not possible to do
;
these
drift of
fragmentary character are the provisions, which notwithstanding their same lines as that found mostly fairly intelligible. The formula runs on the The husband, Dionysius, acknowledges in the marriage contracts of the C. P. R.
236
to the bride, Sarapous, the receipt of the dowry of the latter, consisting of four minae of gold, three dresses, and some land, the revenues of which are to be
used for the benefit of the household, the taxes upon further provisional settlement is Dionysius (2-8).
this
by
made by
the mother of
some house-property and furniture and probably a female slave, which were to be inherited on the mother's death Sarapous promises to Dionysius the obedience which a husband has (9-12, 20). the right to expect from a wife, and Dionysius engages not to ill-use Sarapous (13-14). In the case of a divorce the dowry is to be repaid by Dionysius;
the bride upon her and her children, of
but a share of
it is
who
decides to stay
with his father (17-22). Dionysius undertakes the responsibility of providing for the children in an adequate manner, but apparently only so long as he
remains
In the event of the death of Dionysius, (24). appointment by Sarapous of a guardian to act with herself in the management of the household and estate. Should the guardian thus chosen also die, Sarapous is empowered to act alone (27-8).
in possession of the
dowry
for the
If
Sarapous died
childless, or if
to her
own
The
her children died childless, her dowry reverts contract is signed, firstly, by Dionysius, who
again acknowledges receipt of the dowry, undertakes to make some provision for the father of his wife during the father's life-time, and releases him on his own part from all further claims (37-42) secondly, by the mother of the bride,
who
was
reserves to herself the right to dispose of the property, which at her death to pass to her daughter, in any other manner she pleased (43-45)
"Etovs
AvTOKparopos Kataapos
]9
]
;
JL[ovv]aias
6]
] 8]
]
Se
^
]
^]
NeiXov
"^ []8 {) []
ho[s:]
[]
^, ? [^ ] ^? ^[ ^[
[vos:]
[
Kaiaapeiov
rfj
8
em
[ [
[]
86
avTfj
^[
Tjj
7]
7]
[]60?
Tfj
^ [ [
eivai
pipos
ig
[[ ^ ^^ [[ [ ' ^ ] [9 ^ ]6
]
/ []
{)
pipos
237
ihv
] ?
]
8]
avSpos,
?^
?
&
Si
] ]
]
'? & ^? , ]
] ]
eivai
? ?? ??
k^
?[ ? ^ ^^ ?
.[
^ ??
[
kav
??
e^
5>
2g
]
3
]?
]
etjy
35
?? ]?[ ]
]
?? ][][]
yevopivwv
? ? [? [^? ? ? ^^
^ ^[
kv
?
re
? ? [?
[
iy[yova
[
.
e^
?
[
and hand.
? , ? ? ? ? []
0'
[?
]?
?[ '
e[
[
]?
]
]
kav
[]?
e|
...
[ [ \
[
[
[.]
e5[
238
]
8]
3rd hand,
45
.
9fv
7
[^
][] ]
bv]
'
kvKokS)
e[a]v
^ , [[
kn\
? <{9
rrepl
ovSeubs a[7rXco9
avSpos
e|
ei'y
6[669
mentioned
In
over an erasure.
:
13
'.
23. Final
8
we have
TTj
corr.
... this is the third of the three 3. frequently appear in marriage contracts as part of the dowry.
in 18.
cclxvii. 7
Dresses a
to
similar clause
making
the
husband responsible
for taxes
him by
her daughter,
9 sqq. Cf. e.g. B. G. U. 183. 25, where the settlement of property by a mother on who is to succeed to it on her mother's death, is revocable, as here (cf. 43 below). 13. netdapxelv: the same provision occurs in ccclxxii and other marriage contracts from
(( 8. ([
Oxyrhynchus;
followed.
14
is
cf.
be
^^
made
1
contract)]
6.
\ .
: :
some phrase
like
its
'
cf.
(ccclxxu. 9) probably
...:
\(
this clause
the subject
is
the
land, her
19 sqq. The sense of this passage seems to be that if, in the case of a dissolution of the marriage, any of the children elected to stay with their father, they should have some The responsibility of Dionysius for the children's education share of their mother's property.
is
Deed
14-6 cm.
8 8
[.
. .
(so another
cclxxiii.
Oxyrhynchus
stated to be unnecessary.
apparently limited to such time as he remains in the possession of his wife's dowry. Neither of these clauses seems to occur in other marriage contracts. has preceded somewhere in the lacuna. 27. eav
30. 35
Supply
lo-ii.
iav be
(\(]
<cjai
...
this is part
mother
in
CCLXVI.
1^-6
of Divorce.
A.D. 96.
Deed
married a
party
in
of separation
little
wife,
over a year.
who appears
as the principal
receipt of her
from
all
her late husband Petosarapis the drachmae of silver, and declares that he is released dowry of 400 engagements entered into in their marriage contract and from all further
the agreement, acknowledges to
239
acknowledges that he has no ground for the separation is assigned, nor there any hint as to the side from which the initiative in the matter came.
upon Thaesis.
No
Two other contracts of divorce are extant, one (G. P. II. Ixxvii) of the beginning of the fourth century, the other (C. P. R. 23) of the second (cf cclxviii and Brit. Mus. Pap. CLXXVIII, a receipt for the repayment of a dowry). The former of these is very similar The husband renounces all further claims upon his wife, who to the present document.
declared free to depart and marry as she will ' and the wife acknowledges the receipt The other example is published by its editor, Dr. Wessely, as a marriage of her dowry. contract, and thus construed it is one of the chief supports of the theory of the fictitious dowry' in Graeco-Roman Egypt. The document in question is an agreement between a husband and wife, Syrus and Syra, whose marriage contract is also preserved at Vienna As interpreted by Wessely {Verhaltniss des gr. zuni dg. Recht, p. 55, in (C. P. R. 22). Wiener Sitzungsberichte, 1891), and by Mitteis [Reichsrecht und Volksrechi, p. 282), it is the correlative of the marriage contract, being the acknowledgement by the wife Syra that she has received from the husband the dowry which in the contract she is represented The dowry, according to this view, was really a present from the as bringing to him. husband to the wife {donatio propter nuplias), but in the contract of marriage it was by a legal ficdon described as coming from the wife to the husband. But an examination of the text (cf Hunt's corrections in Goit. gel. Anz. 1897, Nr. 6) of this papyrus in the light of G. P. II. Ixxvii and of our Oxyrhynchus contract leads to the It is in fact, like them, an agreement for conclusion that it must be explained differently. separation, and the resemblances to a contract of marriage which Wessely and Mitteis have found in it depend pardy on conjectural supplements of the numerous lacunae, partly on inexact readings. Syra acknowledges the receipt of her dowry and other belongings (11. i-io), and promises to advance no claims against Syrus /^>7[] itepi []/ []^7
is
' ; '
irepi
[]?
iv rois
and from Syra's further statement in that she had received back the property setUed on her by her mother, that the line 2 was henceforward a thing of the past. It is therefore inadmissible to read, with the editor and Mitteis, in 1. 17 (the signature of Syra)
text).
It is sufficiently
^^
]
^\,
1 3,
(11.
12,
revised
a curious verb, but it certainly does not must subsdtute some word like or read imply Moreover, in 1. 24 (the signature of Syrus), the vestiges remaining are not or with SeJScoica ui^Tjj, at the end of the line. consistent either with The agreement is accordingly to be classed with the other two contracts of divorce, with
^.
it is
.
in
;
We
]. '
. .
is
^,
[^8]
[{
which
complete agreement.
;
of direct evidence for the fictitious dowry in Graeco-Egyptian marriage contracts thus disappears and it is scarcely worth while to consider the value of These arguments as stated by Mitteis the other arguments which are urged in its favour. (i) the analogy of demotic contracts of {op. cii. p. 282) and Wessely {op. cit. p. 54) are the Ptolemaic period (2) the strictly business character of the transaction, which demands that the material advantages brought by the wife should be compensated in some way by the husband (3) the character of the dowry, which may consist largely of articles which only the woman could use, and therefore have the appearance of presents from the husband. The last of these arguments is open, as Wessely admits, to the obvious objection that such Moreover a valuable trousseau might of articles could readily be converted into money. itself reasonably be regarded as an acceptable adjunct to a wife. If the character of the dowry is to be used as an argument, it is all in favour of the natural explanation that the
solitary piece
:
The
240
dowry
really
The second
of finding a quid pro quo, is not more convincing, for, even admitting the necessity, it can be satisfied otherwise than by supposing that when the papyri say A has given to B,' what The husband at least provided a home and made himself has given to A/ is meant is
'
yvvaiKi responsible for his wife's maintenance and clothing, They are divided by There remains the analogy of demotic marriage contracts. Revillout into two classes, those of Upper Egypt, which show an earlier, and those of Lower Egypt, which show a later, formula. The essential distinction between them is that while in the former (according to Revillout's translations) the husband makes a small
^.
present to the wife, and agrees to pay a heavy penalty if he divorces her, in the latter this express penalty is absent, and the husband receives from the wife a large dowry which he The two formulae are brought into line by supposing is to forfeit on separating from her. that the dowry which is liable to be forfeited corresponds to the penalty for divorce, and is In the one case the husband simply states that he will pay a certain therefore fictitious. sum, in the other the same effect is secured by a promise to pay back a sum which has No sufficient reason is assigned for this elaborate fiction ; and it is never been received. to be noted that the whole theory rests upon the decipherments and translations of a single
whose conclusions, especially when based upon demotic documents, have to be accepted with reserve. We notice, too, that on this question, in particular, Egyptologists show an inclination to suspend judgement (e.g. W. Max Miiller, Liebespoesie der alien Agypier,
scholar,
p. 4, note).
That our distrust of Revillout's 'translations,' is not unfounded, will be seen on a reference to the passage of the contract from Lower Egypt which is the basis of the view that As translated by Revillout (Rev. Egypt. L pp. 91-2) the dowry there mentioned is fictitious. * this passage is Je te prends pour femme, tu m'as donn^ et mon coeur en est satisfait, Je te donnerai les 750 argenteus ci-dessus, dans un delai de 30 750 argenteus ...
:
je t'^tablirai pour femme, soit au moment oil tu t'en iras de au moment The husband thus engages to pay the dowry of his wife either on the ratificatoi-meme.' and it is certainly not an unnatural explanation of tion of the marriage, or on separation such an engagement that the so-called dowry was in reality a gift from the husband {donatio But the words 'Je te donnerai' etc., strongly suggest the ordinary propter nuptias). provision of the Greek marriage contracts ensuring the restitution of the dowry in case of For instance, in C. P. R. 22. 22 sqq., the husband promises on separating from divorce.
jours, soit
his wife to
., ,
iv
;
'
of thirty days is the same as corresponds very well with soit au and iav be in the demotic text moment ou tu t'en iras de toi-mSme.' It is therefore very probable that the sentence translated soit au moment ou je t'dtablirai pour femme,' is the demotic equivalent of eau which IS the neceSSary Correlative of iav he If SO the contract ceases to be remarkable, and the supposed proof from demotic contracts of the legal fiction falls to the ground. The explanation of Greek documents of the Roman period may or may not be discoverable in demotic documents but until it is known what the terms of those demotic dating from Ptolemaic times documents really are, any such explanation must be regarded as premature. more substantial basis for the theory of the fictitious dowry appears at first sight to
(cf 24, 3 ^
etc.).
^, ^
A
return the
dowry
lav
[^(, The
limit
eav
de
'
this volume. That papyrus is an agreement between Tryphon Tryphon acknowledges the receipt and Saraeus, who are contracting an from Saraeus of a dowry amounting to 72 silver drachmae, which he binds himself to repay Appended to this is an at the end of five months from the date of the agreement. acknowledgement by Saraeus, dated six years later, that she had received the sum mentioned ;
-.
241
What
that the pair were living together several years after is the meaning of this transaction ? It will be
noticed in the first place that the marriage is expressly stated to be and therefore stands upon a different footing from the for which the theory of the fictitious dowry has been devised. The was subject to special conditions, and the existing evidence is insufficient to show what those conditions were. If, as is possible (cf. introd. to ccxlvii), the object of such an arrangement was to secure to the contracting parties greater freedom in separating if they found themselves uncongenial companions, it is quite
intelligible that the dowry should be repayable after a short period. At the end of that period it could be repaid or could be the subject of a fresh agreement, the according as circumstances directed. perhaps becoming At any rate there is not at present any ground for maintaining that the dowry stated to be brought by Saraeus
to
Tryphon was
to the bride.
We
real as
dowry which
According
opposed to the fictitious dowry is that the former is represented as coming from the bride or her parents to the husband, the latter from the parents of the bride to herself (cf. Wessely, op. cit. p. 59). Now on this view the dowries mentioned in some existing contracts will be partly real partly fictitious, those in others (e. g. ccxlvii and C. P. R. 28) will be entirely fictitious. But all dowries alike had to be repaid by the husbands at separation, whether
voluntary on their own part or not. When therefore the dowry was altogether fictitious, was protected from divorce by a heavy penalty, which she might demand from her husband without having fulfilled any of her obligations as a wife. Is it likely that prospective husbands would have laid themselves open to fraud in this manner ? Is it probable that Tryphon, for example, would have bound himself to pay Saraeus on a certain day a sum of 72 drachmae out of his own pocket, having no guarantee that he would see her again after the conclusion of the contract ? But these are not the only difficulties with which the theory has to contend. There is no adequate reason Avhy a donatio propter nuptias on the part of the husband should be converted by a fiction into the dowry, or part of the dowry, of his wife. Wessely suggests that the ground of the fiction may. be the distinction drawn by Greek and Roman law between dowered and dowerless women. When Egyptian marriage contracts came to be written by Greeks in Greek, the fiction of the existence of a dowry when there was none would be intelligible if the absence of a dowry implied an inferiority of status. But how does this explanation apply to the demotic contracts, the analogy of which is the main support of the theory ? Moreover, if the donatio propter nuptias was customary at this period in Egypt, it is somewhat- surprising that not only is the identity of the donatio always concealed by an elaborate fiction, but that no Greek word to express it appears in the papyri before the Byzantine period There is scarcely need to point C. P. R. 30. 10). out that this proof from the use of a special term that the donatio existed in Egypt in the sixth century, so far from implying its existence there in the period prior to the Constitutio Anionina, when no such term is found, is rather an argument to the contrary. Finally, if it was the rule in Egypt for the dowry, though nominally coming from the wife, to be supplied by the husband, it is highly improbable that so strange an institution should have escaped the notice of Strabo, who (iii. 18, p. 165) describes it as a peculiarity of the Cantabri that among them the husband provided the dowry of his wife.
the wife
"Erovi
8[]
(9)
[]
R
kv
()
()
^ ,
242
5 /xerofy
15
09
(9)
[],
[.]/3[.
[ ]
[
^^ \ [ [ ] ] ]
(?)
V109,
'[9]
SivOev-
TravTS
ev
awi)(^6iu
'
kv
^^
^[elreyyuoi; []^9
. .
.]
kv
[^^
eji'y
'4
) ]. [
[] k[(ve]a ttj
kv
[ ] [kv
The
1
'[]
} [] [
[k]vav
]?[]''''"/?[
'
the
of the
Thaesis, daughter of of Oxyrhynchus in the Thebaid. Thonis, son of Amithonis, her mother being Sintheus, with her guardian her step-father Onnophris, son of Onnophris, son of Pammenes, his mother being Taarthonis, acknowledges to her late husband Petosarapis, son of Thompekusis, son of Sarapion, his mother being Sinthonis, all of Oxyrhynchus (the agreement being executed in the street), the receipt from him of the capital sum of 400 silver drachmae of the Imperial coinage which she brought to him with herself as her dowry and for which his mother Sinthonis, daughter of Petosarapis, a joint guarantee, in accordance with a contract of marriage drawn up son of ., gave through the office of the agoranomi at Oxyrhynchus on the intercalary days of the 14 th year This bond she has thereupon of the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus Germanicus. returned to him cancelled in order to effect the dissolution of the marriage ; and she neither makes nor will make any claim, nor will proceed against him either on account of the aforesaid sum or of the parapherna (which she has also received) or of anything else up Petosarapis likewise on his part acknowledges, in the same street, to the present date. that he neither makes nor will make any claim, nor will proceed against Thaesis or any of her agents on any account whatsoever up to the present date
month Germanicus,
at the city
'
243
that
\. (8 (: \ . (
14.
SC.
,
cf. ccl. 1 6, where the contract was also drawn up at the is synonymous or not quite clear whether the phrase has been Supposed contrasted with In Pap. Par. 13 ev and if that interpretation is correct, here and to refer to a trial year in ccl. 16 might imply an similar to that of Tryphon and Saraeus in cclxvii. The fact that Petosarapis and Thaesis had only been married just over twelve months would be quite consistent with such a view. But if, as we have suggested (introd. to in Pap. Par. 13, a cclxvii), is tO be Supplied with would there be meant, is certainly used with reference to. an in is a marriage contract of the Byzantine period (C. P. R. 30. 40) and the verb applied to a couple married in ccxxxvii. VII. 23. On the other hand we have the Probably the phrase expression in CCXXXvii. VIII. 5. like (cf. CCXXXvii. VIII. 32, note) covers both and is essentially a neutral term.
] -.
in,
the papyrus confirms the statement of Snetonms (Oomz/. 13) 2. Domitian had given the name Germanicus to the month of September (Thoth). Since Domitian was murdered on Sept. 18, his i6th year only lasted from Thoth 1-2 1, Cf. Brit. Mus. Pap. CCLIX. 138. This month Germanicus corresponding to Thoth must be distinguished from Germaniceus, or Pachon. The day of the month has not been filled
:
{6)
\_\
cclxx. 2.
as in cclxi.
II.
3,
It is
'
.
:
'
Cf.
6.
g. B.
G. U.
96.
Contracts thus cancelled by having been SO ccclxu. 1 5, ccclxiu. 8. 15. crossed out frequently occur, e. g. cclxvii. TeXelav eveKa cf. G. P. II. Ixxvi. 1 9 bia
'.
[^^
\ (.
1
8 Sqq.
found
at
CCLXVII.
36-5
Agreement of Marriage.
X
1
8-5 cm.
A. D. 36.
This document relates to the terms of a marriage, but it is to be distinguished from the ordinary marriage contracts, the scope of w^hich is altogether different. The tw^o parties concerned are Tryphon and Saraeus, whose marriage
is
expressly stated to be
is
agreement
concerned almost entirely with the dowry of Saraeus, consisting of a sum of 40 drachmae of silver and a robe and a pair of gold earrings which are together valued at 32 drachmae. This dowry Tryphon acknowledges that
,
if
i.
e.
The
it
22 of the same year. The other stipulations are that in case of a separation the value of the gold earrings was to be made up to their present worth and that Tryphon was to make to Saraeus
being dated
May
;
by the
birth of a
Appended
244
and the docket of the bank through which payment of the dowry was made. Finally, below these is a declaration by Saraeus, dated June 9, A.D. 43, that she had received back the dowry described in the agreement. The contract, including the signatures of Tryphon and of Saraeus' guardian, has accordingly been cancelled in the usual manner by a number of crossing diagonal strokes of the pen cclxvi. 15).
have already (introd. to cclxvi) stated our reasons for refusing to find in this agreement any confirmation of the theory that the dowries described in Graeco-Egyptian marriage contracts as brought by wives to their husbands
We
(^,
;
were really disguised donationes propter nuptias or gifts from the husbands to their wives and owing to the paucity of information concerning
Tryphon and Saraeus is we have a good many more papyri relating to the affairs of Tryphon, and these throw some light upon the subject. Tryphon himself was born in the year 8 A. D. (cclxxxviii. 40), and was therefore
a satisfactory explanation of the relations between Fortunately,
not obvious.
Saraeus,
married to a
woman
appears from cclxxxii that he had been named Demetrous, with whom he had quarrelled and
first
wife.
It
is
by a
dated in
by Tryphon to the strategus, complaining by Demetrous and her mother. This Epeiph of the first year of an emperor whose name is lost,
size of the lacuna,
The
outrage
Tryphon complained
;
therefore occurred
two months
after this
marriage
and we can hardly be mistaken in recognizing in the Demetrous supplanted wife, who was no doubt actuated by jealousy. Another fragmentary papyrus (cccxxi), the date of which is missing, shows that Saraeus gave birth to a daughter, whose nurture was the subject of a fresh agreement between her and Tryphon. son was born in A. D. 46-7 (O. P. I. xxxvii. I. 5 and 22), and the pair were living together two years later (O. P. I. xxxvii, xxxviii). Another son named Thoonis was born of the marriage about the year 54, for he was not yet fourteen years of age in 66, when he was apprenticed to a weaver (cclxxv). That the boy was not taught his trade by his father, who was also a weaver, may perhaps be accounted for by the fact that Tryphon was at this time suffering from a partial loss of his eyesight (O. P. I. xxxix). The last mention of Saraeus is in A. D. 59 (cccxx), when she was still Tryphon's wife. The married life of Tryphon and Saraeus therefore extended over a f>eriod
with Saraeus
of cccxv the
245
months, and the fact
returned
that the
dowry
at the
end of
five
original contract was only intended to be a provisional arrangement. Revillout once considered that a ' trial year was one of the peculiarities of Egyptian marriage institutions, but he subsequently withdrew the suggestion, which was based on an incorrect interpretation of the demotic (see Max Muller, Liebes-
In contracts for
question of a
'
trial year.'
But
in the case of
such custom
is apparently implied by Pap. Par. 13, almost the only Greek document of the Ptolemaic period which is concerned with a marriage. The
important passage
is
rijs
7(
avrfj
and that I'^ero has just preceded, it is not improbable Xh^X. is to be supplied after But if depends, as is usually supposed, upon necessary implication that an kviavTos there is no was the regular method of commencing a marriage. All that is meant by Trepl ... is that Isidorus promised to make an arrangement with Asclepias (respecting their marriage) within a year (i.e. the first year) of their cohabitation, and that up to that point they should live together as man and wife. If they found themselves uncongenial companions the further arrangement would presumably not be made. This state of affairs is quite analogous to that existing between Tryphon and Saraeus and a comparison of these two cases indicates that a short period (not always a year) of trial was sometimes the commencement of an which period might or might not be concluded by a more permanent contract. Tryphon was perhaps impelled to adopt this more cautious method by his experience of Demetrous. Why it was that he did not repay Saraeus' dowry at the expiration of the stipulated term, and that he did repay it at a much later period, can only be conjectured. The payment would no doubt depend upon the choice of Saraeus. Its actual occurrence, and the fact that the pair are afterwards found living together, may be explained either by supposing that there was a temporary rupture, or that the repayment was the occasion of a fresh contract which placed their relations upon a different footing. But which, if either, of these explanations is correct, there are not
(cf.
.
?]
(
he
$, hoooa ()
'
irepl
avTois
is
?^
?
there
is
no
e'xety
' '
. . .
kv hnavTa>
The
construction of
Considering that
11),
16, cclxvi.
^,
sufficient
data to determine.
246
15
^'
^?
'0/09
^ ? ^?
rfjs
7[]
2 7[]//6'
[
25 2nd hand.
^ ?? ? [ ]? [ [ . ^ ].
}
^? ^? ^?^? ^? \
kav
^ .^^ ? ^^
Slol
8,
[?]
^^?
re
?,
kav
ev
([?]
'
kav
e/c
\\\[]
.][
[] [?]
[?
]^ [)(^
.
]\[.
28 letters
? [
IVeoJf
[]
3rd hand.
4th hand,
. ? [] ^? ' , ^? ?, ^. ? ?, ? ? ^ ?, ^.'^ ?, ?
? []
[)(]?
.
[]
)(
[.
.]?
{)
[\. (?) []
[]
?.
{?)
35
^. 3. ^^
6.
l8(yias)
{Tovs)
fld(^viasy
' Tryphon, son of Dionysius, a Persian of the Epigone, to Saraeus, daughter of Apion, under the wardship of Onnophris, son of Antipater, greeting. I acknowledge the receipt from you at the Serapeum at Oxyrhynchus through the bank of Sarapion, son of Kleandrus, of 40 silver drachmae of the Imperial and Ptolemaic coinage, and for the value of one pair of gold earrings, 20 drachmae of silver, and for a milk-white robe, 12 drachmae of silver, making a total sum of 72 drachmae of silver, to which nothing at all has been added, And I will repay to you the in consideration of which I have consented (to our marriage). 72 drachmae of silver on the 30th of Phaophi in the coming second year of Gaius Caesar If I do not repay in Germanicus Novus Augustus Imperator without any delay. accordance with the above terms I will forfeit to you the said sum with the addition of half its amount, for which you are to have the right of execution upon me and upoii all my If we separate from each other, you shall property, as in accordance with a legal decision. be empowered to have the pair of earrings at their present value. And since we are living together without a marriage contract, I further agree if as aforesaid owing to a quarrel we separate from each other while you are in a state of pregnancy, to ... so long as you This receipt is valid wherever and by whomsoever it is produced.' There follow (i) the signature of Tryphon, written for him by Leon, (2) the signature of Onnophris, the guardian of Saraeus, written on his behalf by Theon, son of Paaeis, (3) the docket of the bank through which the payment was made, (4) the signature of Saraeus, written for her, in astonishingly badly spelled Greek, by Didymus, son of Boethus, acknowledging that she had received back the sum mentioned in the agreement. This acknowledgement of Saraeus is dated Payni 15 in the 3rd year of Claudius.
.
.
COVT,
{}9, ,
from
^8.
1.
{)
^ ^\
(5th hand),
247
[6\ KXeavSpov
^Airicavips)
()
aSevs
? ![]
[[pij
[.
. (.
^6.
For
ee
1.
1. ^
inep
:.
37
39
^^^.
9-10. wep
used
if
the
dowry were
12.
37.
:
S>u Koi
((:
fictitious
;
it is very unlikely that such a phrase would have been cf introd. to cclxvi.
cf CCXl.
3, note.
would be expected
after airrjs,
and
that
CCLXVI
Contract by which a
1 1.
Repayment of a Dowry.
a.d. 58.
2g-^X^S-S cm.
her
daughter Ophelous
agree to accept from Antiphanes^ a relative of Ammonarion's deceased husband Heraclas, a certain sum of money, in lieu of Ammonarion's dowry and of
248
Ophelous' share of her father's property. Ammonarion was entitled on the death of her husband to the repayment of her dowry and Ophelous was one By the present agreement Antiphanes, who probably also of her father's heirs.
;
not certain
The relation of Antiphanes to Heraclas probably he was a nephew (cf. note on 8). The contract is
.
addressed to the
clause,
making a reservation
^
Sv[o]
on account of both
for
is
^.
avTrj
[]^]9 ,[]9
? [] []^[, [\ ?
^8[]
[]
, 9
nphs
rfj e7ri/zeXe[ija
[]
kv
^[]
[^^
?,
kv
[.
.]
7[]9.
[
[]
eivai
fj
[]
[ ^\
]
[]^6
^[
kv
[]
^
[6\
] ^ ^,
'
[]9
\
Se
'
[e]^
^9
8[\
'
Sk
1[]?
['^][]
[ ]^ ^^
\
[]
^] kiaa
[ ]
^,
orrhp
15 '^]
'^^
^ 9, []
(
evea-TC
249
([\8
[]
9 76[,
?,
[]8
?
2
and hand,
[].
.
On
8 , ]^
kirl
^[]
eiri
SI
^^
89
irpoKei'
)([6]
^
kv
(6)
(^)
8
8\ tois
[][]9
(9)
'-47[]/?
ttj
trap
8.
1 8.
1.
Bf.
15.
corr.
from
^^
:
ttj
Be
[. ^. ^,
[
]
.
[.][.
ol
1 6, 1.
e.
' To Theon, chief justice and superintendent of the chrematistae and the Copy. other courts, from Ammonarion, daughter of Ammonius, son of Dionysius, and however else she is described at Ptolemais Hermiu, and from her daughter Ophelous, whose father is Heraclas, of Oxyrhynchus, the two women acting with their guardian, the half brother of Ammonarion on the mother's side, Besarion, son of Heras, and however else he is described at Ptolemais, and from . Antiphanes, son of Ammonius, of the said city of Oxyrhynchus. agree with each other as follows Ammonarion and Ophelous have given their consent and have received from Antiphanes from hand to hand in cash the sum which they severally
. .
We
consented to accept, Ammonarion, on account of the dowry, amounting to 8oo silver drachmae, which she brought to her late husband, the brother of Antiphanes' father and the father of Ophelous, Heraclas, son of Antiphanes, of the same city of Oxyrhynchus, in accordance with a settlement completed some time ago through the daybook, and Ophelous on her part resigns to Antiphanes her share of all the property left by her late father Heraclas. The said agreement of marriage is void, and neither Ammonarion nor Ophelous nor any one acting on their behalf has any further claim against Antiphanes or against the property left by Heraclas, Ammonarion on account of the refunded dowry, and Ophelous on account of the resigned inheritance, as is aforesaid ; and neither of them has any claim respecting any other matter whatever written or unwritten of past date down to the present day, and any claim that is made shall be void and inadmissible. The above agreement has no Date. ., for which we make due petition.'
.
.
I.
npbs
(cf
e. g.
Vt/ieXe[i^g ... this is a regular title of the cclxxx. i,B. G. U. 455. 2) which must have descended from the Ptolemaic period.
:
[]/
^^
and with
father
this
be to read
10.
airrov The ordinary meaning of is 1 1 a journal or (with reference to accounts) a daybook. Unless therefore the word is here in these two cases was effected used in a new sense, it must be supposed that the by an official entry in a register cf. ccxxxviii. 9, note. For
and
cf.
for the
are
Roman
times.
On
is
the
cf.
cclx.
1 3,
4.
[],
name
not
impossible.
8.
Some
[]
is
alteration
is
necessary in this
line,
vhich with
[]
brother
[]
no point in describing Heraclas as the the father of Ophelous herself (1. 1 2), and when The simplest remedy seems to not mentioned elsewhere in the document. and to transpose 8e and This will make Ammonarion's husband
there
is
cf.
Cclxxxi.
67
'.
cf.
cclxxi. 7
. P. .
15. 18.
Ixviii. 5, Ixxiii.
:
34cf. cclxxi
forms.
[\']
ntpl B. G. U. 1 98. 6 sqq. (apovpas). The agreeeh ment between Antiphanes and the two women evidently required the sanction of the in order to become legal, and apparently the sanction consisted in the ; but the precise meaning of the word is obscure. cf. Brit. Mus. Pap. CLXXXI. (a) 1 9, (b) 1 6. The 19. month meant is Pharmuthi, cf. Suet. Ner. 55, Tac. Ann. xvi. 12. But there is not room for 21-2. Cf cccvi, from which the supplement in 22 is taken. in 2 1 unless some of the words were abbreviated.
:
/(/)
be
cf.
Kapaviba
[];'
{) (^) ^^^(^)
(,
etc.,
{6)
CCLX IX.
Copy
Loan of Money.
A.D. 57.
20-5X33^^.
of acknowledgement of a loan of 52 silver drachmae for a term of more than three months from Tryphon, son of Dionysius (cf. introd. to cclxvii), to Dioscorus. The copy of this agreement is followed by a short letter from Tryphon to a friend named Ammonas, who is requested to dun Dioscorus for payment of the debt. The agreement is thus an enclosure in Tryphon's letter, and was sent to Ammonas in order to acquaint him with the
rather
[
Col.
4] ^
kmyovrj^
^'^-]
'[^]
[ ^^
irpos
[](
251
afy
]5 []9 [ ] [\ 9[] [^ ^]
^6[
[]9.
TOS
[][], as []9
(eTovs)
[ ][]
ig
20
[]]
[
^ ,} [ .
eav
[] &
[]
[ ][]
? [] ^
}
[] [] ()
",
] [][,[]
{).
[']
{)
[]
^}.
^()].
{)()
{)
[] [],
{).
Col.
vrf
^) -
and hand.
[] .. .
1.
*
[]]
,.
(^)
corr.
.
g.
1.
II.
1.
for
>
.
.
4
[].
from .
8.
1.
8.
80s; so in 11.
I. Copy. Dioscorus, son of Zenodorus, Persians of the Epigone, to Tryphon, son of Dionysius, greeting. I acknowledge the receipt from you at the Serapeum at Oxyrhynchus through the bank of Archibius, son of Archibius, of the sum of 52 silver drachmae of the I will repay you on the 30th of Imperial coinage, which is the total amount of my debt. the month Caesareus of the current 3rd year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus
252
If I do not repay you in accordance with this agreement, you the aforesaid sum with the addition of one half, with proper interest for the overtime, for which you are to have the right of execution upon me and upon all my This note of hand is valid wherever property, as if in accordance with a legal decision. produced and whosoever produces it.' Date, copy of the signature of the borrower, and copy of the docket of the bank through which the payment was made. Tryphon to his dear friend Ammonas, also called Macer (?), greeting. If you can, II. please worry Dioscorus and exact from him his bond. If he gives you the money, give him a receipt, and if you find a safe person give him the money to bring to me. My
I will forfeit to
'
II. 2. it would be possible to read instead of and Macer may be regarded as the name of Ammonas' father, which will necessitate the correction [MJaifpcw. With the reading must be understood between the two words, unless indeed []('/), we read as an adverb qualifying which does not seem very probable.
:
[]
:
Good-bye.'
\_\
7.
i.e.
the
money
to
which the
,(
15-8
cf/i.
referred.
CCLXX.
Agreement executed
at
Indemnification of a Surety.
38-7
a. d.
Plate VIII.
94.
Oxyrhynchus
in the 13th
become surety
for
Lucia
for the
two
years and interest at the usual rate of 12 per cent, a year, lent to Lucia
in all to
by
24 ^^2^ arourae. By the present contract Lucia binds herself not to allow Sarapion to be called upon for payment on her account under penalty of
him the ownership of the property. should be compared cclxxxvi, a petition by a woman who had entered into an engagement similar to that undertaken by Sarapion, asking for leave to sequestrate the property of certain persons who had failed
forfeiting to
With
this contract
to
fulfil
"
^ ^
first letter in
of the contracts
and
official
documents of the
is
first
and
noticeable feature
each
line.
^^
iv
(^
^ 8
^( ?. ^-
'8
Plate VIII
No.
CCLXX
9^
'
,
ig
^ [ ^ 8 ,^ , 9 ]' ^ ^ ^ ^^
FIRST CENTURY DOCUMENTS
253
?,
eu
Me-
,,
^
[
6
25
. [ ] , [][] , ]
-
, ,
, ' -[][
-
),
Me^eip
'
}[]
Slv
]^[[], [[] [] []
['
35
] ][]
'
'
, [] '
[][]
254
40 Toy
45
, ?
\
?
VI
? ,} ?? ?
THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
?
kav Si
from
in
48.
? . ?, , ^ !
? ^?
3-
?'
[]
?^
[][]^? ? ,?
'
kav
8?
el?
(6)32.
First
corn from
t.
8.
1.
so in 39.
corr.
a.
18.
o( apovpais corr.
a.
a.
It is not clear whether two kinds of land are cf. cccxlvi. Koi 18. From this expression it might be inferred that the catoecic was distinct from meant. from which it seems that 'bought' (U 'bought' land, cf. 25 But catoecic land could be ceded land might be converted into catoecic. for a price (cf. e. g. C. P. R. i) a transaction which practically amounts to a sale, though is used in contracts for the sale of land, the land in question, so far as can be where is not often used of land other than catoecic. judged, was not catoecic,' and What the privileges of owners of catoecic land were is uncertain. The view of P. Meyer
:
'
25. e of
fts
corr.
from
a.
27. First
of
from
of
Second
from
f.
above
line.
33. at o{
corr.
from
45.
em
coiT.
by a
different
hand over an
erasure.
'
{)
xxxii. p. 657).
'
is
rightly rejected
by Mitteis {Hermes^
The clause which occurs in connexion with changes of ownership in catoecic land, such as we have in 40-2 below, only means that the new owner was to inherit no arrears of taxation
from the previous possessor. But if the holder of catoecic land was ipso facto a which is likely enough, he was exempt from poll-tax (introd. to cclvii) and perhaps was his only privilege. 41. For the various burdens on land cf C. P. R. I. 15, 16
.
\
{( 6]/ \
CCLXXI.
376
, (:
this
Transfer of a Debt.
2 cm.
a. d. 56.
Contract between Heraclea, with her guardian Nicippus, son of Niclppus, a member of the Althaean deme, and Papontos, by the terms of which Heraclea makes over to Papontos the right of execution on account of a sum of 200
drachmae which was due to her, in consideration of having received from Papontos the 200 drachmae with interest. The sum due to Heraclea had not
255
another person
been transferred to her by certain Pnepheros. Who the original lender was is not made clear owing to a gap in line 10 which has not been filled in but most probably he was the Irenaeus who appears cf. note on 10. Both in 19-20 as having surrendered his rights of execution the original contract between Irenaeus and Pnepheros and the contract by which Irenaeus ceded his rights to Heraclea were now to be handed over
had
itself
who was
;
money to a
intact
by Heraclea
to Papontos.
The
are appended.
No. cclxxii
{. []
5
On
[] *
^
Kaiaapeiov
,
is
eroi/y
[][], [] []9 ^ \ []
[]
\
^^[ \
[]
[ ? '()]9 . ^) [] []
a similar contract, but less well preserved.
obliterated lines.
much
Sevripov
Fep-
^
'
iu
7r[oAei]
^ ^
.].[..
9 [^, [\
[][][]
IIip[arj Trjs]
15
'
[9 ^] [] ' [)(] []
? []9
^
[]
.]
[.]
() () 7[][]
[.
\\,
256
KOL avTjj
9 ^[]
e/y
k^rjv,
[] ? 6
avToOeu
8^8(
Svo
irapi^eTai
apyiypiov)
()
3
[]
[]
[] 9 ] ?.
[
[7r]ap
25
[1],
[
hi
XCV.
after
[]
of
corr.
205
4.
cf.
cccxxiii.
'.
..
is
cf.
Generally there
15,
Nicippus in question
identical wiih
8.
perhaps a
eepo
is
him
since cclxxiii
:
(
from .
is
[]
( .
[7r]ap' cclxxiii.
is
4-
corn
an alternative
6
to this
deme-name
9>
cf.
10.
blank space
is left is
As
already stated,
we
mentioned in 19-20, and whose position, The fact that one of the two quite obscure.
who
objections to this view are (i) that if the writer of the contract knew that the original lender was Irenaeus, it is very strange that he should have be a contract for loan, not on this theory left a blank, (2) that the he pa mentioned in 7. a contract for transference of executive rights like the first On the other hand, if we suppose that the name omitted in 10 Avas not Irenaeus, it is
then be explained.
The
and Pnepheros the right of execution conferred by this contract between Heraclea and Irenaeus, as is indicated in 19-20; and as for the second but used in cclxviii in a sense approaching that of objection, not only is in erepau it is hardly possible to give since the money was lent
inexplicable
how
was passed on
to
'
1 1
it is
necessary to insert Irenaeus' name in the lacuna in 10. the subject must unless this is a mistake for 17. avTTjv Papontos ; in uvabebu)Kfv in 1 9, however, Heraclea is once more the subject.
,
31-7
for loan.
To make
now be
CCLXXII.
Transfer of a Debt.
X 83
cm.
A. D. 66.
men
called Dionysius
and
Sarapion and a
does not appear, by which they transfer 249 drachmae from a certain Heracleus.
The
total debt of
257
was apparently
to be shared
by
all
three
At
The
15
^ ] [ ?? ] ? ?? ^ ? ???. , ?
first
The upper part of the papyrus not certain that any lines are lost before the first.
much
kvvea 6is
[ ]& ?, [] /
^?,
[,
] (^
[^
[,
[,
[,
/ze[,
[,
06[,
8[^
[]^ []
\^
^']\\
7 []
?
Se
k^ovai[av
)(9 [(-
kvvia^
() (^)
[ ^? []?
[]?,
[?]
?>
?-
60'
25
?^ ?() {) .? ? () {) ? , ? , ? ?, ? ? ?
. (?) [] ? ^). ?
^[] ,
?
{?) (?).
.]]
17-
corr.
18.
'
'.
cf.
...
cxxxvi.
'
24 and ccxci.
258
CCLXXIII.
13-8
Cession of Land.
A.D. 95.
II-7 cm.
Agreement between
specially appointed
3),
cclxxi.
by the terms
gift, five
arourae of catoecic
Probably Theon was the husband, actual or prospective, of Gaia, who and the agreement is parallel to those clauses is stated to have been under age in marriage contracts (e.g. cclxv. 4 sqq., C. P. R. 22. 9 sqq.) in which the parents of the bride settle property upon her.
;
"^ 3 ||
,
(ist
(2nd hand)
? ^^
noXei
Kaia[apos
][].
.
,
[].
[][ []9. []
[. .]
ye
^['][]
iu
ttj
Trj
ls
del
^
^
()
} kv
15
7
e^
^
^
[]-^,
'
^ [
Kvpiev^iv
8^
\-
^6[
[-
[[
25
[TTJa/o*
avTYJs
^?
' .
259
[
[
the
'The 14th year of the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus Germanicus, the 30th of month Payni, at Oxyrhynchus in the Thebaid. Julia Heracla, acting with the guardian
.
.
assigned to her by the (instructions) issued by Gaius Septimius Vegetus, the late praefect, in son accordance with the letter which he wrote, namely Lucius Ofilius, son of Lucius agrees with Theon, son of Nicippus, son of Nicippus, of the Phylaxithalassean of Antistius, or Allhean deme (the contract being executed in the street), that she has ceded to her daughter Gaia also called Sarapias, daughter of Pausanias also called Dionysius, son of Astyanax, of the Phylaxithalassean or Heraclean deme, being under age, from the present time henceforth for ever by an unalterable deed of gift, out of the fifteen arourae owned by her near Seryphis in the western toparchy in the lot of Nicandrus, five arourae of catoecic land to be selected at will from the whole amount, which land Gaia also called Sarapias shall from the date of this contract be permitted to transfer by herself to another through the official assignments, without requiring the consent of her mother Julia Heracla Gaia also called Sarapias shall therefore possess and own the land with to the transfer.
. ,
in the
was appointed by the praefect cf. O. P. L Ivi, where, In the present case the a woman applies to an absence of the strategus and for her, and the Geneva papyrus discussed by Erman {Zeitschr. d. Sav.St. to appoint a to Ulpian, XV. 241 sqq.), where the strategus is competent to appoint a guardian. According Aurelius assigned the appointment of guardians to the iuridicus or Marcus 86-88, cf. C. L L. III. p. 856 and Bull 5. Gaius Septimius Vegetus was praefect a.d.
;
,
;
but the order of the words is rather against this if an official, would be expected to have a title. explanation, and this word occurs frequently in documents dealing with a change 21. On the registration of cf. cclxv. 16. catoecic land, e. g. B. G. U. 622. 4 of ownership in changes of ownership in land see note on ccxxxvii. VIII. 31. The supplements of the lacunae at the ends of 21-3 are from ccclxxiii. 20 sqq.
. )8 [ ] [] ,
;
:
^ (\ ,
letters]e'7S
:
depends upon
.
that
cf.
(
.
and
t[^]
2 2.
I.
introd. to
O. P.
xlv.
CCLXXIV.
34-5
Register of Property.
21-5 cm.
a.d. 89-97.
This papyrus offers an example of a decree of Mettius Rufus (ccxxxvii. VIII. a8 sqq.)
part of an official
register of real property owned by various persons, with annotations referring The to transactions affecting the ownership and payments of taxes thereon. and gives main body of the document was written in the year 89-90 (1. 16),
S 2
26
a
list
upon the
of
the owners.
Each item
is
within these spaces and in the margin at the side are notes entered by different hands at different times, keeping the register up to date, just as Mettius Rufus
The latest year mentioned in these notes is the first of which is part of another of about the same date. One column, which we here print, is fairly complete parts of thirteen lines of another column are also preserved.
ordered to be done.
Nerva.
Cf. ccclx,
;
1st hand.
2nd hand,
Trpbs
^ . ^ 9 ^ ? , [
Biaipea^ws
9 , () ^ ^ ^5
eirl
()
)(^.
tottos,
'
()
npos
rrpos
kvvea
9
.
[.
,]
'^\L
kirl
{) 6[]
.
kv
[.
.]
(9)
[]
[
()
]
,
kv
re]
Saveiov
15
()
{)^
...
.
, ,
]?[
]^^09
() ^^ [ () []
\
0)
ah
{)
kv
(6)
{^)
,^,
[]
[.
3rd hand.
20
() ^) ][
kao{ivv)
,
[]
[
[]
{) (6) {^
[]
yf
.
[{)
()
(
)
(),
4th hand,
0),
{) []
7 [] [] (^) {)
,
. [ ^)
()
a(h)
?)
.^
{
?
{)
8\
.
.
261
25
2nd hand,
5th hand,
3
6th hand
[\
,
.
<\
?
6
[.
9 ( []9.
6dav
Nepom
^lnu
]
{
{
Sc
()
kv
kv
9]
35
9 {) {) 9 ]{ ] .
J69
Slo,
]$ ] [)
^i^]"^
'[]
kn
)
]9
....].{)
Opposite
7th hand,
4 {9)
hih
6
^)
.
.
lines
14-^3
i,
{,)
^{) {) {)
[{)]
^^(?)
kvTiTa{KTai)
77(9)
. .
vr{po
'^'
^g
.'...()
lines
{)
29-3
{)7. .{)o{o(s)kiUo.
<0
^ (
Ao{kvos)
ety
Opposite
7th hand.
(?)
^^)
.
.
? {)
55
)
,[
13
The
..,!_
).
tV,e^ ttie
flrct hrst
and
,^
been
means
202
The same word is used in the clause of the decree of Rufus which previous provides for the periodical renewal of the registers, TeXfVTaias els (cCXXXvii. VIII.
41-42).
2 sqq.
8.
:
( ^
is
is
column
...
TO reXos
i.
B. G. U. 326. S-g. fv
mutilation.
20.
II.
10
commencing opposite
:.
:
particulars as to
their property
were required
cf.
was
5 per cent.,
ccxxxvii. VIII.
32.
The
to
1.
2 per cent,, cf. introd. to ccxliii. Sarapion paid off the mortgage upon the property. cf G. P. II. Ixxvii. 22. 27. opova: the desert was the regular burial-ground c(. G. U. 1 83. 24 eivai 8e avTols
:
'
the tax
.
.
on mortgages was
:
24-25.
: .
{([()
abeiav
(^
'''^0^
{\),
CCLXXV.
Contract of Apprenticeship.
37-9
X 97
cm.
A. D.
66.
(cf.
of Dionysius
introd.
for the
to cclxvii),
named Ptolemaeus
cf,
of Tryphon's family,
cclxxxviii.
first
be borne by his
5 drachmae a
month
for
and should make up at the end of it any days which he had missed and that Ptolemaeus should instruct his apprentice to the best of his ability. Money penalties are imposed on failure to fulfil
that Thoonis should serve his full year,
;
these terms.
^,
yepSios,
9 9 '?
[ /
88-
26^
^apaevro?
15
^ \\^
(),
knl
va
7[]
^ ^,
krrl
()-
2
7
'25
,^
[] []
'
^ , ^ ^, ^
kav kv
^ .
[]6 , [] []-^
\
{)
^[]
iav
35
2nd hand.
,[] ^ ,
[]
[
ly
[].
<[\
"^
264
45
,
'
. ? ? ^
vnep avTov
iSoTos
T0vs
[]^, (9)
25.
in
.
43.
in
corr.
from
corr.
Agreement between Tryphon, son of Dionysius, son of Tryphon, his mother being Thamounis, daughter of Onnophris, and Ptolemaeus, weaver, son of Pausirion, son of Ptolemaeus, his mother being Ophelous, daughter of Theon, both parties being inhabitants of the city of Oxyrhynchus. Tryphon agrees that he has apprenticed to Ptolemaeus his son Thoonis, whose mother is Saraeus, daughter of Apion, and who is not yet of age, for a term of one year from this day, to serve and to perform all the orders given him by Ptolemaeus
branches of which Ptolemaeus has knowledge. The and clothed during the whole period by his father Tryphon, who is also to be responsible for all the taxes upon him, on condition of a monthly payment to himself by Ptolemaeus of 5 drachmae on account of victuals, and at the termination of the whole period of a payment of 12 drachrnae on account of clothing. Tryphon is not to have the power of taking away his son from Ptolemaeus until the completion of the period and if there are any days on which the boy fails to attend, Tryphon shall produce him for an equivalent number of days after the period is over, or shall forfeit for each day i drachma The penalty for taking him away within the period shall be 100 drachmae, and of silver. an equal sum to the treasury. If Ptolemaeus fails to instruct the boy thoroughly he is to be liable to the same penalties. This contract of apprenticeship is valid.' Date, and
in respect of his weaver's art in all its
is
boy
to be fed
signature of Ptolemaeus.
8.
'.
89.
17.
Thoonis was an (cf. 8), we should have expected that he would not have to pay any taxes, unless apprentices were liable for the upon their trade. But of course Thoonis may have reached the age of fourteen during his year of apprenticeship. Tryphon seems to have paid part at any rate of the before he was fourteen, see introd. to cclxxxviii. In cccxxii, which is a similar contract of apprenticeship, it is agreed that [vne]p
as
2 :
cf.
introd. to cclxvii.
'.
cf. ccxlvii.
\
I
2,
note.
mother of the apprentice). The was the subject of a special arrangement, which is rendered obscure by the mutilation of the papyrus. In this case too the apprentice
(the
is is to receive 4 drachmae a month eh 24-31. Precisely the same provisions are made in cccxxii, except that the penalty for removing the apprentice before he had served his time is 60 drachmae instead of 100.
()
^
'^^'^
.
IO-5 cm.
(\\
(^)
described as 1 9- In cccxxii
Thamounion
[]
CCLXXVI.
10-9
Transport of Corn.
a. d. 77.
one of
Acknowledgement of receipt addressed by three steersmen on a cargo- boat, whom is a Jew (. son of Jacob), through a soldier of the second legion
.
265
receipt
;
sitologi of a village.
The
no doubt
was being conveyed to Alexandria cf. Brit. which is a similar receipt for a quantity of corn on
pilot of a public vessel to a sitologus.
;
way
to Alexandria, given
by the
is
In
and it may be inferred that soldiers or other responsible guards regularly accompanied these freights of grain belonging to the government during their transportation from the upper country
a soldier
to the coast.
and hand
1st
hand.
( "?(8[
)
[ [
'{]\
Xay
^6\,
]9
0[^^]/
, ^ , []
eVes"
[][]
/, .
.
]y
^?. ^.](cv
Si
Xeye&uos
KeXepos
15
[] [] [] [
[]
[]'
e|
]
-8.
1.
[
4.
8.
'
'AtIvios (for
9.
),
2
: : :
<
els.
cf. Brit,
\eyS)vos Bevrepas
CCCI. no second
G. p. legion is
recfo (a). 2,
where read
6[]
\
xlvi (a). 7.
the Traiana Foriis, which was not yet created. If then Semepas here the 3rd and the 22nd,
known to have been stationed in Egypt before The Egyptian legions at this period were
is
it
Augusta, or the ii Adiuirix, or must be supposed that one of the second legions, the a contingent from one of them, was transferred for a short time to Egypt in Vespasian's
reign. 13. Tos
17. eVt7[
:
SC. aprajSay.
is
(7\],
,
eVl
[ and[
or
[,
since that
title
266
CCLXXVII.
29
Lease of Land.
cm.
B. c.
X 66
19.
Lease of 36I arourae of land near the village of Pamis by Dionysius to Artemidorus for one year. The land was to be sown with corn, and the produce to be shared equally between landlord and tenant, the division being apparently made at the village granary at the end of the year. The cost of transport and were to be provided by the instruments for (or expenses of?) mowing
the tenant, those for harvesting
{) [)
jointly
' ;
by both
parties.
An
was made to the tenant for land-taxes. Both landlord and tenant style themselves Macedonians and avhpStv, one of the numerous court titles given by the later Ptolemies. meaning of the appellation see G. P. L p. 40 the occurrence of it
'
On
allowance
k-n
the
after the
conquest confirms the view there expressed that the addition of er' was intended to distinguish these honorary officers or avhpG^v to
Roman
from real
}? ^?
and
in active service.
[] {)
7'
en
eh
'^ , ,
e^ei nepl
%^
15
\[ ' ] ] [ [ [] ,[ [ ] ]. () ],
e/c
':
\ []
e/y
eK
,) .
. .
e<p'
'()
lav
eh
erepov
.
[.]7;[,
.]
e[.
5e
e[.
[.]
[][
[.
.]
.
letters
.]
.][
{)
]^ ?] 6.
. Second
of
^
34-4
^, (
e^'
267
()
5
1
corrected.
w'^"'?
so in 17.
CCLXXVIII.
X
1
Hire of a Mill.
a. d.
1-9 cm.
17.
(of.
Lease of a mill by Isidorus to Heracleus, son of Soterichus seven months, at the rent of 2 drachmae 3 obols a month.
T[e]\eL[o\v
k]var[a>]TOS
[ ][]9 [] 9 [] [] []9 []
[7]6[]
^ ^,
'4[]9
'
cccv), for
^[-
15
?, ? [] '? , ^,
{) []
6
[ ][]
[]9
5e
[?]
[]9
{).
[]
[][]9.
[1]
[6],
[][] []?
eav
^ ?,
kv
6,
268
^eoas
25
, -,^ . ^ , ^) []9 ,
THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
TO kvo{i.)KLOv
&
[6\^
[] \\
re
e/c
?,
[]9
()
2nd hand.
? [],
\p6vov
35
\ [] 9 -^').
et-
40
{^)
On
the verso
1st
hand,
[]
[][{)]
'
[]() [] [][].
II.
1.
, [] , 8
\\
...
Me^(up)
Isidorus, son of Isidorus, has leased to Heracleus, son of Soterichus, a Persian of the Epigone, from the mills which he possesses one perfect Theban mill from the present month Mecheir until the 5th intercalary day of Mesore of the present third year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, at the rent agreed upon by the two parties for the aforesaid mill, namely The lessee shall pay to Isidorus the monthly 2 drachmae 3 obols of silver a month. The mill and the rent are guaranteed against all risks, rent of the mill without any delay. and at the end of the time the servant shall restore the mill safe and uninjured in the condition in which he received it, at whatever spot in Oxyrhynchus Isidorus may require, or shall pay its value as agreed upon, namely, 100 drachmae of silver, and for every month that he fails to return it, i^ times the rent; Isidorus having the right of execution upon both the person and all the property of the lessee, as by a judicial decision. This lease is valid wheresoever produced.' Date, and signature of Heracleus written for him by Dionysius.
II. apyvpiov qualifies as well as Not that there were silver coins having the value of an obol at this period for the obol was, at any rate after the reign of Ptolemy Soter (cf. Rev. Pap. p. 218), always a copper coin. But in adding up the instalments of the rent the 3 obols were to be calculated as worth half a silver drachma, though
;
8.
269
Cf. O. P.
the word which is properly a personal name, is known in 17. 6 the sense of slave or servant from Schol. Ar. A7j. 522, Eustath. //. p. 1220, 4, etc. ; but its occurrence here is very unexpected, and the context rather requires or It is not likely that Heracleus himself was a Perhaps there may be some corruption. The second letter might be read as , and possibly an iota is lost in a lacuna between that and the first letter.
.
I. ix
silver
drachma
in the
Roman
^
verso, i, note
( ),
CCLXXIX.
14-7
Application addressed to a
'
(
and
/? ^^
12-8 cm.
A. D.
44-5.
by Theogenes, who
v\;as
The
to the lacunae, but apparently in the case of half the land the
new
was to pay
in
an aroura, instead of
green
stuff.
Mus. Pap.
CCCL, which
to the
, addressed
/3?
is
a proposal for
and no doubt, as Mr. Kenyon remarks, refers to domain land. From the Oxyrhynchus papyrus it may be inferred that the right of cultivating the royal domains was assigned to the highest bidder.
^ ^*^^) \ , [
yecopyias
/? ^ ^ [{)
[]
py
0eoy[ei/ous.
,
cultivator
owing
>[9 ]
[]
eVoyy
roh
[]?,
]6()
y-
irepl
NiaXa
kv
kv
[.
729 sqq.
270
\
':
^
rf
e'lKoai
('
Trevre
et
[?[
7[
13. JVoi tv hypois.
4-
coTT.
12.
CCLXXX.
14-5
Lease of Land.
A. D.
10-3 fW.
88-9.
Dionysius,
first
son
of
Harpocration, at the
of
17
bushels
of wheat.
;
For the
last
(tVarts)
in
the
year half of the land was to be sown with wheat, half with beans (apaKos). In the event of a failure of the inundation in any of the years, that year was not to be counted in the lease cf. note on 5.
;
'
^ ? ?? ^ ?^
9? ? 9
^
e/s
Aiovvatos
^(^!)
^?
Ilepa-r}
?()
[]9
,
15
?,
? ? , ^ ^\ ] [ ? ?[]
?
? ?
?
kv
,
eav
? 6[ \
^-
'
ei?
e/s
20
^ [
[8].
[
271
[]
.
]???
[$:]
.
^[/
2 2
letters
letters
][.] ]
.
[.
On
2.
the verso
{$)
opyv
1 6.
{) {)
.
COrr.
5
1
[ ^.
9
^" Corrected.
to the lessee
coxr.
'^'^"^
1.
bapeas.
'
of
from
has leased to Dionysius, Dionysius, son of Dionysius, son of Pausirion, of Oxyrhynchus, for four Harpocration, son of Sarapion, of the same city, a Persian of the Epigone, son of with the present eighth year of the Emperor Caesar years and four inundations, beginning near Tychis Nechotis Domitianus Augustus Germanicus, the land belonging to him situated previously held in gift by Artemidorus, his share, namely 5 in the middle basin, and the lessee may sow and plant the arourae, on condition that during the first three years shall sow crops he chooses, woad excepted, and in the last year he land with whatever with beans, of which half half shall be half the land with wheat, and plant the other half wheat guaranteed while the other half is cut, at the fixed rent of 17 artabae of
all risks,
apparently
8.
not one.
9.
embankment
10.
^
erf
^^.
is
,
cf.
ccxc. 6,
^
if
there
was no
found in
the year
was not
O. P.
to count as
I. ci.
one
^^.
that the
,
leases, e.g.
24-6, iav 8e
which shows
name
consists of
two words,
mound
.
or
.
itself.
Land and even villages were assigned see Rev. Pap. p. 137. land eV Ptolemies to court favourites. by the the word does not seem to occur cf. 1 5 and O. P. I. ci. ii, cii. 12 12 expresses The context here and in 15 shows that outside the Oxyrhynchus papyri. and is not contrasted with it. a process parallel to sowing, with cf. O. P. I. ci. 12, where it is coupled 14.
^:
:
On
CCLXXXI.
Petition addressed to the
?
X9-3 cm.
to
a. D.
20-50.
by a woman who had been deserted recover the dowry which she had brought
and cclxxxii.
number of other This papyrus was found with cclxxxiii, ccxciv, and a and belongs documents dated in the reigns of Tiberius, Gaius, and Claudius,
to the
same
period.
272
Xeia
Svpas
. ^
iepel
irpos rfj
^-
[]
ivSerj
,
reXcSy
eyo)
is
^^^eh
15
^. ^9
kv
3.
'
eh
15
courts,
Heraclides, priest, chief justice, superintendent of the chrematistae and the other from Syra, daughter of Theon. I married Sarapion, bringing him by cession a dowry amounting to 200 drachmae of silver. As he was destitute of means I received him into my parents' house, and I for my part conducted myself blamelessly in all respects. But Sarapion, having squandered my dowry as he pleased, continually ill-treated and insulted me, using violence towards me, and depriving me of the necessaries of life; I therefore beg you to finally he deserted me leaving me in a state of destitution. order him to be brought before you, in order that he may be compelled perforce to pay This petition is without prejudice to any back my dowry increased by half its amount. other claims which I have or may have against him.'
1-4.
To
!
:
^ . ? ] - ^^[] . [] \9 \ 3 ^[
XeiTTjv
25
,
Tas
of
^-
^
[[/]]
6.
w of
above
line.
8.
. ^
above
line.
...
.
. .
67.
'.
:
cf.
cclxviii. I.
cf. Cclxviii.
cf.
CCLXXXII.
Plate VII.
7-5
9-7 cm.
a. d.
30-35.
Demetrous had
list
left
him.
of the stolen
Tryphon, son of Dionysius, complaining that him and carried off various articles belonging to property was added, but this is lost.
273
wife of
Tryphon
(cf.
introd. to cclxvii),
is
who married
The
hand, can therefore be placed with some certainty between the years 30 and 35.
[\]/8
[]
[^ [6]5'.
5
,[
Sk
'
15
"O^vpvy-
^[]
[kl]
,-| ?}
v
[eJTTt
&
ejyo)
.
[]
yap
2 [\ [9]
[]
[]
5
t
[] [1
[
{)
irp[a]s
^-
] ()
: ){)
1.
: .
]. {)
^-
{).
of
above
line.
6.
of
1.
line.
20.
,
(
corr.
14.
22.
to
' To Alexandrus, strategus, from Tryphon, son of Dionjsius, of the city of Oxyrhynchus. married Demetrous, daughter of Heraclides, and I for my part provided for my wife in a manner that exceeded my resources. But she became dissatisfied with our union, and finally left the house carrying off property belonging to me a list of which is added below. I beg, therefore, that she be brought before you in order that she may receive her deserts, and return to me my property. This petition is without prejudice to the other claims worth 40 The stolen articles are a which I have or may have against her.
drachmae
12.
'
. . .
{}:
Demetrous had an accomplice; very likely cccxv, another petition against Demetrous, written two years
CCLXXXIII.
Fr. [6) 12
cm.
a. d. 45.
(cf.
cclxxxiv, cclxxxv),
out of which owing to the mutilation of the papyrus but it is clear that several persons were concerned in it, and one of these, a slave named Euporus, had after a struggle been captured by Sarapion at Memphis. The
The account
of the circumstances
is lost
274
present letter to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome was written on the day of the capture and Sarapion requests that Euporus should be properly
;
guarded, and that the praefect Julius Postumus should be notified of the impending trial. The date thus supplied for the praefecture of Postumus is
of importance.
He
is
;
known
cf.
to have
I.
still
been
in office in
C.
G. 4957 27.
Fr.
{a).
\[8<]
[^][}/09
[
1[][
()]
.
[] [. ]9 ^<[ ] [
5
[.
erei
.][
2 letters
]'[.]
...]..
/
.
....
....[...
Fr. ().
[], ?
69
09
^
[ []/
Se
e/y
20 letters
]
.
[.
.]
^ ^
[a]<5eX0os
TJj
vatf
, () ^
'
e
,
yeyow[liav
;
[ ^8[\,
rpif
.
. .
]
.
][]
.[..].
7rapfj[v.
Tjj
[!]^
aydoya
\ &
kv
[6]
te
()
4
[] '
1
[]
^[].
corr.
*""
8.
1.
SO in 15
^^
^^
''^''
from
11. 9-21. 'On my voyage to Alexandria, therefore, where Areus and Euporus and Apion's brother and guardian, Callidamas, live, I reached Memphis on the day Julia Augusta, the 15th of the present month Caesareus, and seized the above-mentioned slave Euporus, from whom the whole truth respecting the aforesaid matter will have to be learnt, and have brought him to you at the expense of a severe and violent attack upon myself by him and those by whom he was surrounded. I am, therefore, impelled to present this
1 ;
275
and beg you, if you think fit, to keep the said slave guarded, and to send word to the lord praefect Julius Postumus with a view to the proceedings which I shall take at his court in the proper manner concerning the whole matter.' Date.
4. 5.
.
.
cannot be read.
as a dozen lines
.
As many
TTJ t
II.
(a. D. 68),
.
C. P. R. 25.
.
eVt 'lovX[ias)
as there were many cf. note on cclxxxviii. 5 ^ curious that in another papyrus of Claudius' reign (cclxiv. 21) Caesareus 15 is called not but simply. unless Pasion was himself at or near Memphis the perfect must be 14. proleptic ; for this letter was written on the day on which the capture was effected (cf. 1 with 21), and Sarapion could not of course have got back from Memphis to Oxyrhynchus the same day.
days called
,, []
I
,)
may be
. .
.
lost
Kaiaapelov
.
.
Meaoprj
eVi
^
:
between
cf.
this line
I.
C.
G. 4957. 3
(a. D.
I36), B.
(a. D. 98).
There Seem
,,
to have
^}
It is
-'.
CCLXXXIV.
16-7
Extortion by a Tax-Collector.
X
8-2 cm.
About
a. d.
50.
to the strategus Tiberius Claudius Pasion from a weaver of Oxyrhynchus, complaining that a tax-collector named Apollophanes had unjustly compelled him to pay i6 drachmae in the year 47-48. The petition was apparently sent in a year or two afterwards, though probably not later than A. D. 50, since Pasion was already in office in 45 (cclxxxiii). Cf. the following papyrus, and cccxciii-iv, two similar petitions written in A. D. 49-50 and
Petition
ccxxxix-xl.
?
[]
[]
? 9.
'AXe^avSpov
8 {) () [
'7()
()
(eret)
Fe
them a
ever
is
^\ov\xa% Prof. Wilcken (Gr. Ost. I. 813) explains the two instances of local meaning, and even throws doubt on the ordinary interpretation of C.
[]9 [] ^)
The two
2
)3^
I.
differently, giving
3,
G. 4957.
which how-
cases with
are,
we
but
we adhere
276
^ ().
1^.
5-
1.
.
5.
$ iav
*
II.
of
COIT.
from
' Tiberius Claudius Pasion, strategus, from Alexandrus, son of Apollonius, a weaver Apollophanes, ex-collector of Oxjrhvnchus, li\ing in the quarter of the square of Thoeris. of taxes, in the eighth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator I therefore beg you to extorted from me among other people 16 drachmae of silver. proceed against him as you may think fit.'
6.
7.
(rret)
:
cf cclxxxv.
(\(
7 sqq. duaiauqv
-/(
npdicropos
not
,
(erei)
. .
is
shown by
cccxciii.
IJ,
(^f*)
....
CCLXXXV.
Another
Extortion by a Tax-Collector.
xg-S
cm.
24-4
AboutA.
D. 50.
complaining of exactions by
first and the ninth years and on the verso are some unintelligible lines, written in large rude uncial The writer was perhaps a boy practising his hand. Cf O. P. I. xc. 6y.
who was impeached in the preceding of Claudius. At the bottom of the petition
()
5
^ ^ / \^ 6 ^ , ?
[] [6[9
pS,
9
at
Neov
letters.
15
kvarov erovs
[-
TeppavLKOv
yep-
^) ^ () -^
^ ?
"^ ]
()
-^? ^ ).
e|,
kdv
2nd hand.
^ ,Xeivovv
. (
.
? {-
25 2nd hand.
^
[.
.
^1
jovKaiaepaOevKata
II. Final
oiXtivow above
line.
13.
1.
27.
corr.
son of Theon, a weaver of Tiberius Claudius Pasion, strategus, from Sarapion, Apollophanes, ex-collector in Gymnasium square quarter. the city of Oxyrhynchus, living of Tiberius Claudms Caesar Augustus of the trade 4x upon weavers, in the first year linen tunic which I was Germanicus Imperator using great violence seized from me a from me four more drachmae, and two He also extorted wearing, worth 8 drachmae. month Neos Sebastos in the nmth drachi^ae each month during the six months from the Augustus Germanicus Imperator to Pb^uthi; year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar you may think fat. drachmae. I therefore beg you to proceed against hun as
'To
total,
24
6.
^681
to
this
tax,
*.<5., seems
have amounted
to about
in the
papjTi as the
introd. to cclxxxviu.
CCLXXXVI.
17-3
Claim of a Creditor.
13-5
^'W-
A.D. 82.
Petition from a
woman
,-.
Owing
are obscure but apparently the writer to the loss of the beginning some points the Oxyrhynchite nome (cf. note and her mother Thaesis, who both lived outside Philumene the sum of 20C0 drachmae on 15) had borrowed from a woman called and Zenarion who was probably on behalf of Heron, the son of Philumene, made a contract with the wnter Heron's wife, while Heron and Zenarion had The for the repayment of the debt. that they would take all the responsibility writer was called upon by Philumene for term of the loan having expired, the document for leave of execution payment, and accordingly appeals in the present guaranteed her in her contract upon the property of Heron and Zenarion, as was much the same position with regard to with them. The writer thus occupied cclxx, who was guaranteed by the borrower the original loan as the surety in sqq. against loss cf. 9-13 here with cclxx. 7
;
a[io letters]?^.
,
.
.]<
278
piov
[]}
5 re
%
rfj
kv
Trj
[]
Tjj
"H.pa)vo[s
15
^9 ^ ,^ ^
rouy
e^
^.
, ? " []
(5e
[\ ^[ [ ]^9 ^[]
n6]Xei
ay k8]a[vL&\ev
"/ / [
^^ -^'re
ois
][]
^^^
e/il
kav
' '4 ^ ^
re
[]
, ^
[]
25
[]
2nd hand,
On
'
.
the verso
. () . [\ [^ ^)
. . .
,^
.
.
^
.
?)
.
[
(Heron) agreed that Zenarion would repay after 5 years to his mother Philumene, daughter of Heron, the 2000 drachmae of silver which Philumene lent me and my mother ThaSsis by a contract completed through the record office at Oxyrhynchus in Pharmuthi of the ninth year of the deified Vespasian, both the capital and the interest on it from the beginning up to the time of repayment, and would guarantee me and my mother against any trouble or liability whatsoever under penalty of paying us in full any loss or damage which we might incur in connexion with the transaction, in addition to half the amount, with the other guarantees contained in the agreement. Since Philumene is continually
.
.
279
you to order the and Heron with a copy of this memorandum, in order that they may secure us against any liability or trouble in connexion with the aforesaid debt, and may repay it, or take cognizance of the fact that, if I am made to pay anything on this account, I shall have the right of execution upon both their persons and any property which I may find in their abodes, whether granaries or other possessions. This petition is without prejudice to other claims which I have or may have against them, and to all my legal rights. 1 have dispatched as my agent Heraclides,
to
me
to repay, I have
been forced
come
this official is known in the Ptolemaic period from Turin mentioned in , connexion with the exaction of a debt from one Egyptian to another. Revillout (J^ev. Egypt. II. p. 140) supposes that by ^tviKoi are meant native Egyptians, who would be foreigners in the eyes of the Greeks. But this is not at all probable, iivq in the papyri (e.g. ccli. 11, ccliii. 7) often implies merely a place outside the nome in which a person was registered and in the present case the writer clearly lived some distance from the abode of Zenarion and Heron, probably in a different nome, cf 15, The function of the would therefore seem to be that of a collector 21, 26. of ^tviKO or debts owed to in the limited sense of persons who were living in another nome, and therefore were under the jurisdiction of a different set of officials.
Pap.
xiii,
(;
where he
is
Date.
CCLXXXVII.
12-5
Payment of Corn.
cm.
A. D. 23.
XII
Receipt for 40 artabae 3 choenices of corn paid by a tax-collector on v^^estern toparchy to the sitologi of a division
toparchy.
the
Similar certificates issued
by
Kenyon, Cai. II. pp. 88-94). instances from Oxyrhynchus are ccclxxxiii-v and O. P. I. Ixxxix.
papyri
(cf.
common among
Fayum
Other
Ka[i(rapos
[]^ []
[.
. .
Ni[ov]
[
.
^^^
.....
tt/jos
)]
()
[/
I,
tenth year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, 26th of the month Neos Sebastos. division of the lower and my associates, overseers of the corn supply of the toparchy, acknowledge that we have received by measure from Aristandrus, son of Ariston,
'
The
.,
28
on behalf
3 choenices,
I.
of wheat in
all
41 artabae
or perhaps [(eroi;y) eV or -]. in the toparchies of the Oxyrhynchite nome of. ccclxxxiii-iv. perhaps the Apion who gave his name to these villages was an 6. ancestor of the family of Flavins Apion which in the sixth century played so important a part at Oxyrhynchus, cf. O. P. I. cxxxiii-cxxxix. this word (abbreviated also occurs in ccclxxxiv 7. )
[erwf]
4
:
8 '
:
[)()
Copy
[evjbeKa
.
his
~)
CCLXXXVIII.
^6-2
Taxation Account.
A. D.
iS cm.
22-25.
of receipts for various taxes paid, usually through a bank, from the
eighth to the eleventh years of Tiberius by Tryphon, son of Dionysius (see introd.
to cclxvii),
and
father
Dionysius
Tryphon,
and
cccviii-cccxiii.
At
the end
of the
present
document
is
a copy of an
of Tryphon's grandfather,
being set
to cclvii.
down
On
paying
less
than others
there
',
Four
spelled
in cclviii.
weaving and a branch of the or tax on trades (cf. cclxxxv. the second is of course the poll-tax, which is generally called
point of the addition of
was the name of an aolov at Oxyrhynchus which is frequently mentioned in the papyri. The amount paid here for poll-tax (12 drachmae) corresponds to the sums paid on account of by Thoonis forty to fifty years later cf. ccclxxxix. The progressive rise of this tax, which stood at 20 drachmae in the Fayum from Domitian's reign
or
;
^^,
,
,
;
. ^
is
The
',
first
bbbpaoL mentioned
(2,)
of these
that
it
is
the
name
of the
( .
is
probably
reason for
the
is
the tax on
6),
and
The
in
aobov
() ^^,
cf cccxcii.
^,
;
is
variously
onwards, cannot at present be clearly traced through the earlier part of the
century, but the publication of Professor Wilcken's Griechische Ostraka will throw
281
on the subject ^
It is
,
(20-34)
this
was the same throughout Egypt. A comparison, however, of the amounts paid here and in cclxxxix with those in cccxiii and ccclxxxix, where apparently there are cases of payments of 16 drachmae, and with Brit. Mus. Pap. CCL (cf. introd. to cclvii), makes us incline to the view that 12 drachmae, at any rate in Nero's and Vespasian's reigns, probably also in that of Tiberius, were less than the usual amount at Oxyrhynchus and that both Tryphon here, as is indicated by the mention of him in the extract from the and Thoonis in cclxxxix, belonged to the same privileged class as the
privileged persons, the tax
cclvii,
writer of
that of the
seems to have been about ^6 drachmae, the total of the sums paid under this head by Tryphon in the ninth year (3-6) and by Dionysius in the eleventh year
;
.
or what
;
The amount
of the yepbiaKov
cf.
same
result.
The payments
;
for
yepbLUKov
by Tryphon
total 39 1 dr.
dr. dr.
year
may be
more
likely,
Tryphon, who
is
entered his fourteenth year in the eighth year of Tiberius, had only just reached
It is
no
payment recorded
be
left
in the eighth
out of account.
in
somewhat
cccviii, and cccxiii the amount doubt it depended on the number of pigs kept ^. The or tax for the maintenance of embankments, is 6 dr. 4 obols both in this papyrus (10 and 30, where the obols are mistakenly omitted, cf 38, note) and in cclxxxix, cccviii, cccix, and cccxiii the same amount is found in second century Fayum papyri (Kenyon, CaL II. p. 103). Mr. Kenyon (/. c.) thinks that it was paid in lieu of the customary five days' work on the embankments, which
,
The
is
*
cclvii). The yephiaKov for the eighth year may therefore Probably the amount of these taxes on trades varied different years according to the incomes of the tax-payers^. or tax on pigs (10, 19, 38, and cf note on 38) is in the present
papyrus uniformly 3
rather less.
dr. i^ obols.
In cclxxxix,
No
is
is no For other
in
connexion with
and even
17 dr.
' I
in different
in the several
obol.
;
I.
230 sqq.
there shows clearly that the amount of the poll-tax varied in different places of the same place. In the Theban ostraca the payments vary from lo to 24 dr. at Syene the was 16 dr. from Tiberius' time to A. D. 92, rising later to
He
Cf. op.
cit. I.
172.
On
the
2 dr.,
sometimes 3
dr.
ytf^iaicov.
^
*
cit. II.
cit. I.
No. 1031 (a. d. 31, sum not given). 333 sqq. 6 dr. 4 obols is the
282
The
in
and
freer
The copy
is
made much
in cccxi.
later
of Tiberius.
number
of the
when
there are two figures, the second of them) regularly has a horizontal
it,
stroke above
transcripts.
we have omitted
'{). 86()
erovs
kvarov
^ [).
Me-^dp
(:) (^^) , / [-)] , ^ ? (^) (), [), (-^) ^[) () () (^^) (), / {^) ().
.
jdioyivov9
(). (/) [), () [). (^) (^) (), [\9 {). (^) {) [), {(). {-^^) () () {). () [), {?) {^) (), (^) () [), (^) {) ). ^, ,
iPpayjiai)
a[vTo]s
()
(-^)
6
avros
, ()
Sta,
^,8{) ^
Niov
[\9
i9,
8)^(,9)
/y
avTOS
avTOS
kvarov
arayyL
6
^)
[
'
<7
avTos
(rj
ayeypa(a)
[]
<7
[Ijrovs
^, -^ , 9 (^^)9(),
[
(). [^) (). (-^?) (), (^) (). ]9 (^) () ( ), ()(^) () (). (9) (^)
/
Mi^eip
/
aiypa(a) ypao
(^) (^)
[]6 (),
/
, ^ { {) ' {7) {)
FIRST CENTURY DOCUMENTS
eT0V9
283
25ITWS
^^{).
4
() ^ { (). {) ^ [^, { {) {\\ ] {) 6[] { {), { ^ {) {), { {), {)^ { ^, [ {){6){) { ?{ { { {) {), ^{ ^, ^ [ []6 {) { {). ^{) ^ {6) 9 {.{) {). { {) {). [\ [\ {[) { ^{ { { { ]] [ ] { [
,
6
Aioyevov^
[]{
9 {?)
17
{)
[][?
[]9
^[] ,
'^^^
^^
{)
[]
jfji
[.
.]
[]
le
{)
{)
[]^
[]
{^).
'^^
lSSi[\
{) {) . {) .
(^
{ha>v)
[][
1.
[]
{) .
{).
corr.
{) .
6.
(),
II.
of
8(
from
t.
23.
Second
corr.
39.
of
ut[of corr.
from
r.
'
284
:
the number is omitted, but was probably the same as that in 1 9, 5. Uavvi where unfortunately the reading is uncertain. An astonishing number of Outside Oxyrhynchus it is occur in the first century Oxyrhynchus papyri (see Index iii). In some months, e.g. Mecheir, Pharmuthi, rare to find any notice taken of them^ even in the same reign cf. cclxix. I. Pachon, and Payni, more than one day was No doubt the were in some way in honour of the 14 with cclxxxix. I. 4. Imperial family but on what principles particular days were selected is unknown. Cf. also with '\ovKia note on cclxxxiii. 1 1 for an interchange of cf. cccxi, probably the original receipt of which this entry is the copy. 7 sqq. the point of this addition, which recurs in 18 and 26, always in 9. connexion with Tryphon's payment of the poll-tax, is obscure. It does not occur in cclxxxix, cccviii, cccxi, cccxiii. In Louvre Pap. 62. V. 17, 21 means the 'expenses of transport (of copper). But that sense does not suit here. 20. 7: probably the sign for 4 obols has been omitted by the copyist, cf. 11, 28 and introd. 22. Probably cf. 36 and 38. 28. vtKrjs towards the end of the line is probably a mistake for for which 6 dr. 4 obols were the regular payment, whereas Tryphon is just before stated to have paid
:
:
;
,,
,.
()
'
[],
I J ob. for the pig tax. 40. The lacunae in this line and 42 are filled up from cccxiv, an extract similar to the present one, but referring to the following year, so that the persons are all one year older.
2 dr.
younger Thoonis
is
mentioned
younger Tryphon.
CCLXXXIX.
2i-6x^^
Taxation Accounts.
cm.
A.D. 65-83.
are
I.
all in
the
The entries have been put in at different times, but apparently same hand. Their chronological order is I. i-io, II, I. 11-30.
I.
11-16, to the
left
of them.
it is
The
entries for
(II. 18)
are incomplete,
and
column containing the rest of the entries for that year and those for the four following years, which are missing. Three of the four taxes mentioned in cclxxxviii occur here, (1) the poll-tax amounting to 12 drachmae, regularly paid in (here called as usual two instalments of 8 and 4 drachmae, (2) the pig tax, which generally amounts
was once a
)
Ost.
I.
to
dr.
4I obols,
I. 8,
(3)
In the tax of 6 dr. 4 obols for maintenance of dykes. name is much abbreviated, of i drachma
po.ssibly another
occurs in
lo,
and
tax
is
mentioned
in II. 7.
is
'
Cf.
Wilcken Gr.
collected.
1 ;
285
The upper parts of the columns are written in a flowing but clear cursive, but in the lower parts the hand tends to degenerate into a scrawl. Abbreviations
and
the
is
obscure.
we
\(avpas) n(oi^eriK^s)),
drachmae.
{)
commonly found before Thoonis' name, e.g. in I. 2, 15 and another which generally occurs before the sign for would naturally be expected but the letters, where they
be . O. P.
The
first letter
appears to
I. xcix. 19 before the sign for bpas^. Since the papyrus covers the eventful period of revolution 68-70,
is
14th of Nero, the latest date mentioned in it 68-9 is treated as the second year of Galba up to (March 17), however, and Germaniceus 5 (April 30) are in the first year of Otho, whose name appears here on a papyrus for the first time, though he is known from Alexandrian coins and a Theban hieroglyphic inscription to have been recognized in Egypt ^. As a matter of fact he died on April 12. Vitellius is ignored in the papyrus, though coins were struck in his name at Alexandria and the year 69-70 is the second of Vespasian, who had been crowned at
The year 67-8 is the being Payni 4 (I. 9). The year Phaophi 5 (II. i). Phamenoth 2
years.
Alexandria on July
i,
69.
" {)
5
Col.
I.
^, (7)
Nifxovoi
Keiov
SLaykypaijTTaL)
()
.
.
^{){)^ () /.
.
. .
^
.
[^) 6
[7]0
{
[.
.]
[()
(eroi/y)
1 Prot Wilcken {Gr. Ost. I. 736) proposes to read there the second and third letters of the abbreviation are * Also from several of Prof. Wilcken's ostraca, in none of which
{) {) [, (). {) ^ () ^^() , () {) ()
e|
/-
.]
/.
(erovy)
but
we now no
is
286
^
15
() ], 9,?) () (9) () {?) () [, [ :{) [) , (9) (9) (^). {9) () ?) (~ (9) .{) [) ^ ^, () (9) (^) (9) () () [), [) [). () ,
6
a{yTos)
tr[.
e|
^
.
/.
. .
vl^ktjs)
/ ].
[(eVoyy)
a[vTh)
/.
ly (eroi/y)
a[vTos) &oa>(yis:)
[][()], /
(erof y)
(eVouy)
(^
/.
\aoyp{a(f)Las)
vLK(fJ9)
/.
{eTovs)
(erovs)
a(yroy)
T0V9
()
[)
6)(^)
.
^,
. . .
{])
e^
/-
(Tovs)
/.
()
'( '4
() , ()
()
, {)
Col.
/-
() <)()
II.
6() ()
. .
{) ()
"Xepoviov
'
,
.
() ,
/
/.
8() 5 [(9) ()
(erovs)
{9)
^,
( ^ {,
0o<i){yLOSt)
(?)
)
)
/^?) () ()
a(yTos)
,
{^)
.
() (^)
.
287
[].
vLK{r\s)
{erovs)
(erovs)
{)
.
(9) (/?)
a(i)roy)
(/9)
15
() (). () (), () (?) (?) (^) (). () ? [?) (?) () (?) (9) ^ ()(^) , (?) {?) () (-) () () () [^ () [). (?) [ (^() () (9) {^?) () (?) )() (^?) (), (). (?) (?)[(/?) (?) (^?) , () ?, (9) [?) (9)
[TOVs)
() (), {). () , ?, () (?) (9) () (5) (-^) (9)(), {9) (-^) {\)
{) ^) ()
/
Kaiaapdov
()
) () ^)
.
0OQ)(j/ioy)
{) () ,() ()
(
/ {6\6).
(eVoyy)
),
.
{^), J
/.
. .
{) [^).
[(9)\ /-
{) (). {) (or
.
, ()
.
.
.
^[]^ {9)
(erouy)
(f^
^()
(eTovs)
\aoy[pa^ias)
[]9, / .
()
[]
(eroi/y)
^
/.
/. /
J.
viK(rjs:)
(eTOVs)
(6/>)
. .
.
/.
a{vTos)
{)
<^
[(eVoi/y)
(eTovs)
e
0[ocu(j/ioy)
[v]iK(fjs)
(ctovs)
(eVofs)
"
)(
/.
.
....()
e^
(erofy)
0oa)(yis)
()(?)
J.
vtKrj(s)
288
[8)
(eroyy)
^(^ >(9) (9) {?) {\), / (). [) (/) (9) () (^) [], . () (9) . () (^)
[ {) (), () ). (8
()
/<
/a
(erovs)
5"
(eroi/y)
(ctovs)
(}?) 9
(iTovs)
(9)
{erovs)
(9)
-
[^\-
(?)
[(/)
/.
(5)
here called Chaeremon, but this Thoonis is nevertheless probably identical with the Thoonis whose grandfather is called Onnophris in I. 5, II. 2, 4, and the woman TTeo(w?) in I. 3 is also the same as the woman TeToeo(i;f?) in I. 5. Thoonis was probably connected with Tryphon's family ; but he cannot be identical with either of the two persons of that name mentioned in cclxxxviii. 40 and 42, He may, however, be identical with the Thoonis of ccciv. here by Thoonis and his brother is exactly double that paid 4. The sum paid for
2.
is
Thoonis' grandfather
by Thoonis
5.
alone.
in this papyrus, as in cclxxxviii, is regularly paid
{Kaiaapeios),
The
Thoth
{,),
cumstance which agrees very well with the hypothesis that the tax was the alternative for five days' personal work (introd. to cclxxxviii). In most second century receipts for however, e.g. B. G. U. 359, Brit. Mus. Pap. CCXCVI, the payment takes place much later. Payni, cf. Brit. Mus. Pap. CXLI. 2 but there is an error here, for the 9. second instalment of is paid on i. e. Tla(vvi), 4. is unlikely there because in this papyrus that month is called Germaniceus, and in II. 6 must be Payni since it is clearly distinguished from Germaniceus. Moreover, even if in I. 9 could mean the order of the months would be wrong. Probably, therefore, is a mistake for either TeppaviKUov or in which months the first instalment
~,
"
of
II.
{),
)
:
was paid
7.
{) " ~
xe{
or, possibly,
({).
Work
on the Embankments.
83-84A.D.
CCXC.
*
2']-8xg-icm.
Part of a list of private embankments.' The portion preserved refers to an embankment in process of construction at the village of NeKcSrts, and a statement is given of the persons erecting it and of the size of their respective
289
private
to
in proportion to which their contributions were estimated. The embankments were the result of individual enterprise, and are opposed the public embankments (cf. 1. 34), which were more directly under the
'
word
in
cf.
^
Tt5^(ios)
8{5>) (9)
efvaL
()
/, '
e^ei
(9),
() (),
15
() 8()
kK
() '^)[ {) , '(9)
(apovpaC)
^ {) 6{)
6{)
l^'
[]
<\,
{9) () (1)
25
^
()
( 7{9 {) [()
?]
()
H^
)
{), ()
(^09)
{
,
,
?)
ago
30
9 [) () {) ^ (),
^[^)
<7,
^^ (.)
35
[
()
2.
cclxxx.
]-1
() (). {9) ({
.]
.
corr.
8.
from
.
that the contributions
6.
7.
()
N(cm(7ios)
:
cf.
the general
clearly
is
In Petrie of the individuals mentioned were proportional to the extent of their property. in the sense of building up Papyri, 11. xxiii, the word is used in reference to Neither of is one of the burdens imposed upon land. while in C. P. R. i. 16 these meanings suits the present passage, which is rather to be compared with B. G. U. hia'ipeaiv 444. 19 to] as a measurewas apparently if of a For The length of the ment of land, cf. Petrie Papyri, II. xxxvi, and Brit. Mus. Pap. CLXVII, where Mr. Kenyon
(
;
.
..
,
'
'
{Cai.
if
it,
The Tabulae Heronianae mention 130, note) gives it the value of 100 cubits. but more probably the longer is meant here, for ^f of of 40 and 48 cubits is in any case a very short distance. the refers to the length of the II, 12. throughout the list the nominative and genitive cases
II. p.
are indiscriminately used in the names of the landowners. 21. cf. note on ccxcix. 4. 22. TeTeK^earai) the meaning may be that Petsiris had discharged his recurs in 28. If is right nerai^ptos) obligations in the matter;
:
: [) ()
', {}!:
.
-{) .
{)
CCXCI.
Letter from
(cf.
Letter of a Strategus.
23x15^?.
A. D.
25-26.
Chaereas,
who was
strategus
of the Oxyrhynchite
noma
ccxlvi.
i),
to Tyrannus,
???,
administration.
is
Of
bLr|s
known
but the rank of Tyrannus was clearly very different from that of the
of the same title who is dignified by the adjective and sometimes referred to in papyri of the third century. The tone of this letter (cf. also ccxcii) shows that the status of Tyrannus was probably inferior to that of the strategus, who places his own name first and writes in the most familiar manner. In the Ptolemaic period there seem to have been subordinate
high
is
official
5,
291
dioecetae besides the chief of the treasury at Alexandria (Rev. Pap. p. 123);
and the chief financial officials of the nome, the oeconomus and antigrapheus, in the Roman were under their control. But the relations of the period to the strategus, who now became the most important financial official
bLs
in the
nomes,
is
uncertain
^.
The
to separation of words,
same handwriting
hand, with an unusual tendency which is also addressed to Tyrannus, is in the probably both letters were written by a professional scribe
Xaipia?
T\r]v]
Ka^aap]os
5
ap[y]vpLKr]V
[6]
Trpos
^ ^ ,
^^.
{erovs)
^9
y^[a
{'^)(\
] []
(erovs)
8[] ^
9
eVeretXaro
vyLa[i]v(uv
7[].
{)
[.
[etV
On
[\ .
is
]^
[]
the verso
15
.
which has not been deleted.
. . . '
(.
written above a
Chaereas to his dearest Tyrannus, many greetings. Write out immediately the list of arrears both of corn and money for the twelfth year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, as Severus has given me instructions for demanding their payment. I have already written to you to be firm and demand payment until I come in peace. Do not therefore neglect this, year to the eleventh for the but prepare the statements of corn and money from the Good-bye.' Addressed To Tyrannus, dioecetes.' presentation of the demands.
'
3. 7.
decrti/:
cf. cclxxii.
:
18, note.
CCXCviii.
1
cf.
9.
Ost. I.
492 sqq.
in the
He
were
Roman
thinks that each nome had a in the Ptolemaic period, period succeeded by impenal proairat(>res
292
CCXCII.
Letter of Recommendation.
About
a. d. 25,
20 X 14-7 cm.
Another letter to Tyrannus (cf. introd. to ccxci), from Theon, introducing and commending to the favourable notice of the dioecetes the writer's brother
Heraclides.
The
written.
letter is in the
same handwriting
as ccxci, but
is
rather
more
cursively
^
/
5
On
the verso
.
g.
*
'^. [] [ , ^.
-^aip^Lv.
kariv
/zey '^^^
vyia{i)veiv
^[-
{).
{]).
above
line.
1.
nepi inserted
Heraclides, the bearer of this Theon to his esteemed Tyrannus, many I therefore entreat you with all my power to treat him as your letter, is my brother. I have also written to your brother Hermias asking him to communicate with prot^g^. you about him. You will confer upon me a very great favour if Heraclides gains your Before all else you have my good wishes for unbroken health and prosperity. notice.
'
greetings.
Good-bye.'
Addressed
'.
To
Tyrannus,
here Or perhaps literally 'as one recommended to you.' 6. give him an (e. g. cccxxxi-ii), i. e. has the sense which it has in the phrase is But though this was probably the writer's real meaning, the use of appointment.' in favour of the other interpretation. for the form cf G. P. II. xiv (c). 7 9.
'
!
dioecetes.'
:.
293
Letter to a Sister.
X
2'7 cm.
A. D. 27.
?8 ,^ ^ ^ .^
aSeX-
some
/[9]
vyiaiveiv.
[[/]]
ovre
{),
'i-
oipovTi
[]
]
][.
eiXrj.
.
[7][
[
][.
13 letters
.]09, ka[v]
.]
15
15 letters
.
[.
] ]7[ ]) ds
.
.
oy
\ -
jtt
[7ra\vTas
{
On
the verso
20
[^]
kv
TO
. '.
[].
(^9)
}
.
,
,
and good wishes for continued health. 'Dionysius to his sister Didyme many greetings, either by letter or by message, and they are You have sent me no word about the clothes Provide the bearer of this letter, Theonas with any stni waiting until you send me word. Take care of yourself and all your household. Goodassistance that he wishes for. Didyme. Addressed Deliver from Dionysius to his sister Date.
bye.'
TO.
fragments, 15. The papyrus is in two two lines may be lost between this and 16.
16.
'
or perhaps
'
/.
.,
1.
15,
j and one or
[7]7[;
cf.
ccxciv. 31.
294
13 cm.
A. D. 22.
This
suffered
letter
is
it
has
unfortunately
by
mutilation.
was to go to the praefect's court. Apparently news had reached Sarapion on arrival at Alexandria that among other events his house had been searched during his absence, and he now sends to his brother Dorion for further information,
with a view to a petition to the praefect. of news
:
He
was thinking of entering the household of the chief attendant which would strengthen his position at the trial and that two officials in the retinue of the strategus (of the Oxyrhynchite nome?) were under arrest by order of the praefect until the session commenced. Whether the officials in question were connected with Sarapion's case does not appear. The writer concludes with some jocose remarks about his friends.
that he
at the praefect's court,
;
[
kv
ei
8LaXoyL[os
inl
.
v[yLaiviv.
[ttj
.
vivai kv 'AXe^avSpia
5
e/y
.
'[.]^, [ 9 ^
HeKovSas
^ [ \^[
ei'va
[]
.
15
^
IV
[
[]
yeyo-
o[ikos
\^ 9 . , ,
v
{1)
[] 9 e^i
ecoy
[] [
[] \
[^].
8e
^-
eiva
kv
[]6[
knl
^.
25 rraXLv
^.
3
..? 7[ [ ^ ^
eiVi],
? 8[]69, 8[]
irepl
^,
kav
295
rhv
enl SluXo-
8[e]
enrol/
ire[.
.
Sf
.
JioyeVi
ets
.]
]/9
ae
y^vokv\v.
eiV
{
On
32.
the verso
68{9)
1.
^ ,] ^.
[)].
\\ ^
[ ].
in
1-
[].
^
te.
Kaiaap[os
.,.,.
29.
1.
space.
.
at
24.
..
.
corr.
from
or
2^. After
a blank
31.
imaKonov.
On
fishermen
^^^^^^^^ ^ and Alexandna that ^'^^^ I shall thereth s ^J^^^^^ is certaimy so. and J^f^her and that my house has been searched, rne fore be obliged if you .Hll wnte ^,^^^^^^^^^^'^^^^^ as aLinting Be sure to do tnis i a present a petition to the praefect. ^^ each po nt^ I am bemg prised ^^y until I hear .^rd from ?- on J^^.^^ .^ ^.^
arriving
^Sarapion to ^is brother Dorion.^^^^^^^^^^^^ .of the month be^ow at Alexandria on the
who were
- ^f f
Vlf
enter the service ^ Ap^UoTS^^^^^^^^^ are in prison in company. The marshal of they ^^^^^^^^^ ^?^fof ^he praetec^, untu the session -unless indeed accordance with the instructions ^^^^^ J.et until the session. for them the chief usher to give security
^f^'
how
his hair
is
growing agam
to
rob
me
am
.with
^^^
"LU "a?irDemetrou\
^
and our
Addressed,
Deliver to
my
brother Dorion.'
. This remark
perhaps injor-ec^^^^^^^^^^^ inserted at the top of the le"f r ^. u. 19, x- 3 cf. e.g. For
.*5,
^^^.^.*
\
II.
is
cunousword
ei
inere
.. may De an
Perhaps
another iunpubUshed)
to
be rather uneducated.
296
25.
IS a new verb having the sense of 26-28. This remark is perhaps a humorous allusion to Sarapion's relations to the I have told your friend to mind what he is about, for have I not the usher is rather long for the lacuna in 27, and ne\_pa] scarcely fills it up. at my back ?
:
\\
' '
\.
7[]
CCXCV.
25
Letter of a Daughter.
X
8-4 cm.
About
a. d. 35.
A
period.
short letter
composed of a
series of laconic
to her mother.
? .
8
and
is
otl
10
SiXeuKos iXOcou
{\]\\^
Is
iviavTov
. .
. .
^ ^
[\ \]
[
.
.
][.
^^[l'
8\\
.
()[.]
Thaisous to her mother Syras. I must tell you that Seleucus came here and has fled. Don't trouble yourself to explain (?). Let Lucia wait until the year. Let me know the day. Salute Ammonas my brother and and my sister and my father Theonas.'
'
6. evnrjvai:
7-8.
aWos
.:
for
But the Sense is obscure. the Same construction occurs in cccxcviii. 22-3 KXcoWos Perhaps the full-stop should be placed after iviavrov.
CCXCVI.
1
Letter from Heraclides to Asclatas, asking him to pay the bearer the polltax for Mnesitheus and the The meaning of this word has long been a puzzle to editors, but there is no need to discuss here the various solutions
7-4 cm.
First century.
297
by Mr. Smyly
in his
was one of the imposts upon land, and is connected with the building or repair of dykes or houses; cf. ccxc, Brit. Mus. Papp. CCCLXXXIII. 2, CXCIII. 6, 7, 38 1. The papyrus was written in the first year of an emperor, who is probably Gains, Claudius, or Nero, on the back
duty of supplying
of a piece of accounts.
,
new
5
The
tax,
i.
e.
the
{).
Sbs
\
,
1.1.
Give the bearer of this letter the poll-tax of 'Heraclides to Asclatas greeting. Mnesitheus and the naubion, and send me word about the documents, how you have completed them. Good-bye. First year, Phamenoth 28.'
7.
:
is
<{).
{TOVs)
the
e
, .
() .
.
3.
1.
1.
.
and O.
P.
I.
(!
probably equivalent to
cf.
note on ccxxxviii.
9,
cxvii. 4, 5.
CCXCVII.
A. D.
54.
Letter from
for a
Ammonius
him
to send
information
supplementary return of lambs born since the first return of sheep for the year had been dispatched; cf. ccxlvi which is an example of such a supplementary return, cccxxvi is perhaps another letter from the same
Ammonius
to his father.
* In the last case the figures applied to the which the editor explains An individual to be supplied. more probably the numbers of the little, as is shown by Petrie Pap. I. xxiii, and the tax of loo drachmae per aroura for supposes would be incredibly high.
{),
as drachmae, are
much
298
'^ 9
^9
apvias
^.
[.
.
km-
.][.
.
[.
]5[
[(erouy)]
[7][]
npoaeyiveTO
15
On
the verso
^' .
^ ^ [] (),
.)
](
''^\^'^)
Ammonius to his father Ammonius greeting. Kindly write me in a note the record of the sheep, how many more you have by the lambing beyond those included in the first return The fourteenth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Good-bye. Germanicus Imperator, Epeiph 29.'
' .
.
CCXCVIII.
22-9
Letter of a
X
18-5 cm.
T ax-Collector.
First century a. d.
A
are
long and rather garrulous epistle, which occupies both sides of the
papyrus, from a
lost,
man
to a friend.
The names
official
He
affairs.
17 letters
[ea^oj/
]]
]
for
ttj
(9
[
[
17 letters 9 letters
]s
15
[? ?
[
12 letters
12
\]
^^^'
'^'''
''*
eXa/3es
^ [] , \ ^[]?
(^) S
[]
6
9-
cTret
^^
15
() ?. ^ ^ 9 ^9 ^ ^ ,] ^ , ,] ?( , ^^ ] [\ ]ay
299
24
[]9
.
,,
14
,,
]
]
.
Tfjs
iirel
kir
eav
napayevrj
J,
eh
kav
12 letters
] ][
,
]
kv
kv
....
17 letters
17
14
17
[.
[\
kv
kV-
e/y
On
the verso
Col.
25 nepi
^ , k
yap
kav evprjs
-y/)a0e[i]y
Col.
kav
]9
veaiTepov
3 kv Tois
, []
35
kv
[] []
[ [
.
ay[o-
TTJs
'
eveyKov,
?^ ,
)
tois
[]. \\ 9
55
() []7[]
^ [[
[
[
.
[.
[
.[....
kav
'. k []. [?
kyive-
\. [[
..[...
300
.
45
9 ?
g.
1.
^
rfj
(^)
}
;
.
.
rfj
<().
[]
SO in
3^
6.
1.
2 5 fF. 'You write to me about Hermodorus that I am too severe with him, for he is upsetting everything again. If you find where you are a young man to replace him, tell me when you write, since I wish to get rid of Hermodorus, and Anoubas looks upon him with salutations to Ptolema and to all your household individually. Sarapion no kindly eye.
,
.'
.
My
you and so do we all. There has not been much fruit at Memphis up to the present. I send however for your brother's children 500 beans and 50 apples, and 50 Good-bye. Pauni 26. I am excesapples for your sister Apollonous and the little one. I wrote to you on another sively concerned on account of the foster-child Sarapous. As occasion, if you find a purchaser for the share of the house at Tanais, to let it be sold.
salutes
for the cruelty of the collectors, I
myself
will
I. The number of letters lost at the beginnings of the lines is of course uncertain; estimated throughout the column on the basis of the supplements proposed in 2 and On the other hand in 1 6 and 1 9, where the lacunae are of 6, which seem very probable. the same size as in 2 and 6, the sense is completed with a rather shorter supplement ; so substituted for should be omitted in 6 and a shorter word (? possibly
it is
in 2.
18.
19.
26. It
46.
: . :
-](:
is
the
name
of a
nome
is
to be supplied.
is
cf.
CCXCi. 7j 12.
for
is
what
59. follows.
[]\ [4]
The
first
makes
second
cf. 5
But the subject Can hardly be the mentioned in was old enough to eat apples. it is not clear whether this goes with what precedes or with
:
CCXCIX.
IO-8 cm.
Late
first
century.
(^) '
" ^!
, ^aipeiv.
301
9
5
Payni
cf.
(?)
^.
/)().
TIavvL
[]
.
'
(iSfjs.
'
I paid
Horus to his esteemed Apion greeting. Regarding Lampon the mouse-catcher him for you as earnest money 8 drachmae in order that he may catch the mice while
I have also lent Dionysius, the chief Please send me the money. they are with young. man of Nemerae, 8 drachmae, and he has not repaid thera, to which I call your attention.
Good-bye.
2.
24.'
'
'through you.'
4.
'
}.
'
sheikh
!
first
on your account/
i.
e.
inep
not
village
CCC.
1
Letter to a Relative.
X
1-6
8 cm.
Letter of a
as she
is
woman
addressed as
8
TOU
(
Late
'
century.
Trj
9 9(), .
y(aipuv.
^'
/os
On
the verso
e/y
()
12.
(5)
1.
{) . .
.
({).
302
'
Indike to Thaisous greeting. I sent you the bread-basket by Taurinus the camel please send me an answer that you have received it. Salute my friend Theon and Nicobulus and Dioscorus and Theon and Hermocles, who have my best wishes. Longinus salutes you. Good-bye.'
man
9.
II.
!'. (()
cf.
CCXcii. 12.
Or
^{),
cf.
cclxvi. 2.
VI.
DESCRIPTIONS
CCCI.
\9
title
intended to be attached to a
2-8
CCCI I.
Fragment of a
7roA[et,
.
. .
historical
CCCIII.
4
beginnings of 7 more.
7[,
5
7
6 X 8-6 cm.
9
{d)
A. D.,
probably not
(cf. p.
later
, ]
(a) Literary,
roll (cf.
written in
Late
8 lines
first
{)
Early
is
and
[,
[,
first
century uncial.
lines.
Line
Careful uncial.
First century
distinct
strokes
318).
formed by three
Papyri concerning Tryphon, son of Dionysius, and documents found with them.
CCCIV.
Acknowledgement by Tryphon of the loan of 104 drachmae from (cf. cclxxxix), with signatures of Tryphon and Thoonis, docket of the bank of Ammonius and Epimachus, and receipt
Thoonis, son of Thoonis
for the
repayment.
Cancelled
as
far
as
line
28.
Same
formula as
cclxix.
Dated
in the
Imp.
CCCV.
(a. d. ^^. Complete. 36 lines. '>fi 13-9 cm. Acknowledgement by Heracleus, son of Soterichus, and
moutharion, aireXeveipa
from Thoonis
of Harpocration.
.
in
(cf.
cclv. 8),
Signature
the sixth
bank, and
(a. d.
^
Ther20}.
Dated
Same
Aug.
formula as
Nearly complete.
32
lines.
cm.
304
CCCVI.
Gizeh
Museum
No. 10003.
son of Heraclas
(cf.
^
cm.
Practically complete.
28
lines.
The papyrus
Trj
els
^[\ []
Inv.
concludes
yeyovvia
{}4{) ^ ^^-^
;
37*4
2*5
cf. cclxviii.
^
by
ry
21-2.
CCCVII.
No. looi 2. Horoscope. Imperfect. First century A. D. 20 lines. 19-7 19-6 cm. CCCVIII. Copies of tax receipts, similar to cclxxxviii and cclxxxix, in two columns, recording various payments by Tryphon for y^phiaKov and from the sixth to the tenth years of Tib. Claudius Caes. Aug. Germ. Imp. The payments under the last two heads are i drachma 4 obols, and 6 drachmae 4 obols respectively, those for yepbiaKov and do not appear to be complete cf. introd. to cclxxxviii. The entries were made at different times. A. D. 45-50. Nearly perfect. 17 lines. 24-5 51-2 cm. CCCIX. Copies of tax-receipts, similar to the preceding papyrus, in four short
Gizeh
Museum
,,
columns,
in all
(%),
({^),
;
drachmae Aug. the thirds also dated in the fifth year of Tiberius, mentions payments for the fourth column, (6 drachmae 4 obols) and other taxes dated in the fourth year, also mentions (6 drachmae 4 obols), &c. The first column, which is incomplete, records payments of
records the
of ^6
(cf.
1{).
referring
to
various
payments
Thoonios
($)
payment
^^.
and
A. D. 17-19.
CCCX.
in
Nearly perfect. 23 lines in all. 8 40-8 cm. Receipt showing that Apion, son of Tryphon, had paid 36 drachmae
all
for
the yepbiaKov
in
cccviii.
Dated
Imp., Payni
ii'7
CCCX I.
20 (June 14, A. D. 56). Complete. 6 lines. cm. X 14 Receipt showing that Tryphon had paid in the ninth year of Tiberius
()
^^^)
for
cf.
introd.
to
cclxxxviii
Caes.
Aug. 12 drachmae
()
'l^ob(pov), 2 drachmae
li obols for vlkti, and 6 drachmae 4 obols for cf. cclxxxviii. 7-1 1. A. D. 22-3. Nearly complete. 6 lines. ii'2x8cm. CCCXII. Receipt for a payment through the bank of Dorion and Ptolemaeus
of 3 drachmae 4^ obols (i. e. a little over half the full amount) for of the twenty-second year of Tiberius by a person whose name
is
lost.
305
(a. D. 37).
the
first
Nearly complete.
15
2o cm.
CCCXIII.
Receipt for the payment by Paesis, son of Paesis, of taxes for the
year
1
seventh
2+4 =
of
Claudius.
The amounts
paid
are
for
Aaoy/3(a0ta)
6 drachmae 4 obols, for i drachma 6 drachmae, for 45 obols. Dated in the eighth year of Tib. Claudius Caes. Aug. Germ. Imp., Phaophi (a. d. 47). Nearly complete. 5 lines. 22-3 24-7 cm. CCCXIV. Extract from an k-nUpiais similar to that in cclxxxviii. 35-40, but for the forty-second year of Caesar (Augustus); cf. note on cclxxxviii. 40. Practically complete. Early first century. 8 lines. 17-5x1 7*5 cm. CCCXV. Petition to Sotas, strategus, from Tryphon, complaining of an assault by Demetrous and her mother upon his wife Saraeus cf. introd. to cclxvii. Written in Epeiph of the first year of [Gaius] Caes. Aug. (a. D. 37). Incomplete. 24 lines. 25-2 8-7 cm. CCCXVI. Fragment of a petition addressed to Tiberius Claudius Pasion, strategus (cf. cclxxxiii-v), by Tryphon in the eleventh year of Tib. Claudius Caes. Aug. Germ. (a. D. 50-1). 22 lines. 17-2 7-6 cm. CCCXVII. Duplicate of O. P, I. xxxix (cf. p. 319). Nearly complete. 13 lines. Written on the verso, the redo being blank. As a junction between two selides occurs, this is a clear instance of an exception to the rule about recto and verso. A. D. 52. 29-2 48 cm. CCCXVII I. Contract for the loan of 160 drachmae from Antiphanes, son of Heraclas (cf. cclx. 8, cccvi), to Tryphon. After kiil ttj (cf. cclxix. 8) the papyrus proceeds e0'
[];
em
^ '^ ^ [] [] ^ ^ , ^
--^
6'
b
TrepLaLpeOrjvaL
? ? (
[][]
kav
\[e]yo/weVi/
[]'
'7ro[X]ei
7[5]
in
([]4
hi [t]^S
][] .,.
the
fifth
:\$
[]
[] [] [][],[]
V
7r[pojS
bebavetKCus
6e5[a]vet[K]ora
y\iv\op}iv\ri\s
[]7[]
bb[a]v[eievos
(). [] -^^^
Dated
(a. d. 59).
Cf. cccvi,
Cancelled.
34 lines. 30 18-4 cm. CCCXIX. Acknowledgement by [Thamounis], daughter of Onnophris, (cf. cell. 3, cclxxv. 2), of the loan of 16 drachmae from her son Tryphon. Same formula as cclxix. Dated in the second year of Gaius Caes. Aug. Germ. (a. d. 37). Imperfect, the beginnings of lines being lost. 26 lines. 36 X 87 cm. CCCXX. Contract for the loan of 314 drachmae from Tryphaena, acting with
Imperfect.
3o6
((). ) ()
At
complete.
Claud. Caes. Aug. Germ. Imp., Payni 25 (the day added later) (a.d. 59). the end a docket (in a second hand) with same date bC
Cancelled.
17 cm.
^
36
^
(A. D.
Endorsed on the
verso.
(Cf. introd.
Practically
28
lines.
CCCXXI.
Saraeus concerning the nurture of their infant daughter. to cclxvii. Written in the reign of Gains or Claudius.
262
cm.
CCCXXII.
Contract between Thamounion, acting with her son Tryphon, and Abarus a weaver, apprenticing to him her son Onnophris (cf. cccxx) for two years. Similar formula to cclxxv. Dated in the twenty-third year
of Tiberius
34.8
Caes.
Aug.,
Sebastus
'>fi).
Incomplete.
47
lines.
9.5.
CCCXXIII.
money (cancelled), with acknowledgement of the repayment to the lender and docket of the bank of Pamphilus stating TreptAe'Aurat One of the parties was a member of the Althean deme. Repayment dated in the twenty-second year of
Part of the signatures to a loan of
17
.
;
CCCXXIV.
Tiberius Caes. Aug., Choiach (a. d. ^^). 18 lines. 83 1 2-2 cm. Latter part of a petition, addressed probably to the strategus,
by Tryphon, complaining of an assault upon him and his wife Saraeus by a woman and other persons unnamed cf, introd. to cclxvii. Signature of Tryphon (in a second hand) written by Zoilus. Dated in the eleventh year of Tib. Claudius Caes. Aug. Germ. Imp., Neos Sebastus (a.d. 50).
15
lines.
18-3
11-2
cm.
CCCXXV. Two
name
Tib.
is
lost),
Claudius Caes.
Recto.
Aug.
Germ.
18-5
Imp.,
7-8
^]
(cf
CCCXXVI.
and
[ 9 ^]^ . 5
('
28 lines.
cm, (fragment
to his
d).
Letter from
[Ammoni]us
father
Ammonius
b[a.
')
tovs
[]9
15
lines.
] ? []?
t[Oi;j
Lines 7-14,
TrJL
[]
.[4]
]
[
Incomplete.
About
et?
A, D. 45.
in
(?)
.,
{$) [) ()
.
{) {)
.
On
.,
.,
() '
.
4 drachmae,
,,
307
2 obols.
obol,
;
to the
drachmae,
Notices
agoranomi.
CCCXXVII.
and
o\
jueTox(oi)
Notice sent to the agoranomus by a person whose name is lost the sale of the half share of to register
(')
8 lines.
a slave Dioscorus also called Dionysius, about Same formula as ccxli-iii. Late first century.
thirty
years of age.
the
Imperfect, only
4*5
8.2
cm.
CCCXXVIII.
Beginning of a notice to the agoranomus from Theon, son of Same formula as a sale. Sarapion (cf. cccxxxvi), to register ccxli-iii. About A. D. 85. 5 lines. ^-6 y-o cm. CCCXXIX. Beginning of a notice to the agoranomus from Theon 6
(^)
century.
'{)
()
[)
first
cttI
Same formula
as ccxli-iii.
Late
CCCXXX.
to the
agoranomus
Same
, ];
to register a contract of loan.
([5 ]
7 lines.
^'^
6.4 cm.
(cf.
O. P.
I.
c.
10) of
at
;
formula as
ccxli-iii.
A.D. 77-83
cccxxxi.
Imperfect.
17 lines.
CCCXXXI.
from [Chaeremon] 6 avvcarapivos v-no vdvov] (cf. ccxliii. i) to the agoranomus to register the sale of f of a house at the price of 400 silver drachmae or 30 talents of copper (cf. introd. to ccxlii). Same formula as ccxli-iii. Dated in the third year of Imp. Caes.
Notice
lines.
[] [;-
Imperfect. 30 Domitianus [Aug. Germ.], Phaophi (a. D. 83). 24x9-5 cm. CCCXXXII. Beginning of a notice to the agoranomus from Dionysius
45
About
(cf.
Same
formula as
ccxli-iii.
A.D. 89,
CCCXXXIII.
10 lines. 85 cm. cccxxxiii. 7 Notice from Zeno to the agoranomus to register the sale of a house (?) sold for 700 silver drachmae or 52 talents 3000 drachmae Same formula as ccxli-iii. Dated in of copper (cf. introd. to ccxlii).
cf.
the eighth year of Imp. Caes. Domitianus Aug. Germ., At the end a docket (cf. a (Aug. 24 A.D. 89).
rrj
4 8{)
1'-{) (\{)
6
2
{}
TTpos apy{vpiov)
(i.e.
rb
lines.
33
2 cm.
X
CCCXXXIV.
{ '
^]
^()
(13
{-
3o8
{ci. ccxlii) to the agoranomus to register the sale of a house at the price of [600 drachmae of silver or] 45 talents of copper. Cf. introd. to ccxhi. Same formula as ccxli-iii. Dated
([
Imp. Caes. Domitianus [Aug.] Germ. About 81-3 A.D. lines. 14-8 7-5 cm. CCCXXXV. Notice from [Theon], son of Sarapion (cf. cccxxxvi), to the agoranomus to register the sale of the sixth part of a house bought by from Same formula as ccxli-iii. About
in the reign of
Imperfect.
16
()(3)
() [;
Notice
to
?.[]
sale
^ ^ {)
'
(cf.
A.D. 85.
Imperfect,
CCCXXXVI.
cccxxxv), to the
([oiKoyejz'^?,
agoranomus
register the
of a
slave
Ammonous
silver
ccxlii.
drachmae
or] 10 talents
3000
Same
formula as
ccxli-iii.
Dated
85-6).
in the fifth
Imperfect.
year of Imp. [Caes.] Domitianus Aug. [Germ.] (a. D. 10 lines. 6-1 7-4 cm.
(cf.
CCCXXXVII.
cccxxxii) to the
agoranomus to register a sale at a price of 300 silver drachmae or 22. talents 3000 drachmae of copper cf. introd. to ccxlii. Same formula as ccxli-iii. Dated in the eighth year of Imp. Caes. Domitianus Aug. Germ., Pharmuthi (a. d. 89). 9 lines. 9-3 82 cm. CCCXXXVIII. Notice from Caecilius Clemens (cf. ccxli, cccxl) to the agoranomus to register the sale of the half share of an for 60 drachmae of silver or 4 talents 3000 drachmae of copper cf. introd. to ccxlii. Same formula as ccxli-iii. Dated in the
; ;
cf. cccxl (a. d. 99-100). Nearly complete. 17 lines. cm. CCCXXXIX. Notice from Phanias 6 to the agoranomus to register a contract of mortgage of three-fifths of a house and its appurtenances yobov (= ?) bpov for a period of three years. Instead of receiving interest the mortgagee was to have the right of living in the house on condition of making a yearly payment, the nature of which is obscure, of 4 talents of copper. Same formula as ccxli-iii. Dated in the reign of Imp. [Caes.] Domitianus [Aug. Germ.] (a. D. 81-96). Nearly complete. ^3 lines. 14-2 X 10 cm. CCCXL. Notice from Caecilius Clemens (cf. ccxli) to the agoranomus to
;
6-2
8(^)
silver
drachmae or
13 talents 3000
drachmae
introd. to ccxlii).
Same formula
309
Dated
in
Nearly complete. 19 lines. I9'4x6-8cm. Beginning of a notice from Phanias and Diogenes also called Hermaeus, ot tovs (cf. O. P. I. xlv and xlvi), to the agoranomus concerning a cession of land. Same formula as 6-6 cm. O. P. I. xlv-vii. About 95-100 A. D. 13 lines. CCCXLII. Similar notice to the agoranomus from Phanias and Diogenes
(a. D. 98-9).
Aug. Germ.
CCCXLI.
{)
7*3
Cf
cccxli.
About 95-100
A. D.
Incomplete.
cm.
the
CCCXLIII.
the
agoranomus (probably by Phanias) announcing a mortgage of 2k arourae of catoecic land in the of Theodotus near Psobthis in the upper toparchy. Same formula as cccxlviii. Dated in the third year of Imp. Caes. Nerva Trajanus Aug. Germ., Sebastus (a. D. 99). Incomplete. 19 lines.
Notice
to
payment
of the
tax on
17*5
cm.
oi
CCCXLIV.
<)((^4) tovs
of a cession {:
is)
)(/(?)
Trjs
of catoecic
in the of Theodotus and Drimakus. Same formula as Late first century. Incomplete, the end being lost. 24 lines. i6'7 X9-6 cm. CCCXLV. Notice from Plutarchus (cf. O. P. I. clxxiv) to the agoranomi announcing the payment of the tax on a mortgage upon land Trept
cccxli.
...
a. D. 88.
CCCXLVI.
{)
Incomplete.
Notice from Dionysius also called Amois, to the agoranomi concerning the cession of
KaroiKiKrjs
50 arourae of land
Same formula
as cccxlviii.
18 lines.
ii'5x7-icm.
(^nps
?
About
Sko
(^iyvivs
(cf.
Dated in the fourth year of Imp. Caes. Nerva Trajanus Aug. Germ., Phaophi (a.d. ico).
in the KXrjpos of Strabas.
Same
formula as cccxli.
CCCXLVII.
Complete. 19 lines. 17-7 7-4 cm. Notice to the agoranomi from [Phanias], Heraclas, and Diogenes Same formula as cccxlvi. (cf O. P. I. xlv) of a cession of (catoecic) land.
8-6 cm. 11 lines, y-2 agoranomi announcing the payment of CCCXLVIII. Notice addressed to the re'Aos vor|s) ds the tax upon a mortgage of 40 arourae of catoecic land near Psobthis in the KXrjpos of Olympiodorus, of Heracles and Calliin the and of other land near stratus, Same formula as cccxliii and cccxlv and, with the substitution of
About 95-100
A. D.
Incomplete.
{-
3IO
CCCXLIX.
' "; ,
first
century.
Imperfect.
5x7 cm.
CCCL.
h
Same
. ^ ^
;
Beginning of a notice from and Didymus oi to the agoranomus, requesting him to free apparently a blunder for bos eA.) a female slave
cf
,
i6
lines.
as cccxli
8-7
and O.
cm.
P. I. xlv-vii.
Late
88
[.].
. .
^^^^
7
[4] (? (^^lines.
xlviii-ix.
Late
first
century.
(d)
[vo
kaoy
Imperfect.
eis
formula as ccxlv.
Dated
in the
On
CCCLI.
Signature of Sarapion,
as in ccxlv.
Same
formula as ccxlv.
(A. D. 28).
Dated
in
Perfect.
CCCLII.
@[\5>
official.
Same
[]
(cf. cccl),
(cf
formula as ccxlv.
Dated
in the
Incomplete.
CCCLIII.
137 5 cm. Return addressed to Chaereas by Sambathaeus, of sheep and goats pastured near Pela, the shepherd Xaoy [Tre^pt Same formula as ccxlv. Written in the thirteenth year of Tiberius Caes. Aug. (a. D. 27-8). Nearly complete. 22 lines. 75 5*5 cm. CCCLIV. Return addressed to Theon, by Heraclides eTii [. .] no? (' sometime called tis '), of sheep and goats pastured irepl ]^ Same formula as ccxlv. Written in the twentieth (?) year of Tiberius Caes. Aug. (a. d. 33-4). Imperfect. 17 lines. 12x7*5 cm. CCCLV. Return addressed to Theon, by Tsenpalemis, of sheep and goats. Same formula as ccxlv. Written in the fifth year of Gaius Caes. Imp. (a. d. 40-1). At the top in a second hand Incomplete,
^,
[^].
'{)
11.8x5-6 cm. CCCLVI. Return of sheep and goats with the signature of Apollonius, ro7r(a/3X7js). Same formula as ccxlv. Dated in the thirteenth year of Tiberius Caes. Aug., Mecheir (a. D. 27). Imperfect. 20 lines. 5*2 cm. 14-5
15
lines.
311
giving the
goats in the owner's possession compared with that of the previous year,
Ixxiv.
on the
left
to a similar
18 lines.
15
lo cm.
,
evri
liayya
Late
O. P. I. ciii. 7) Same Incomplete. Joined of which the ends of a few lines remain.
(cf.
first
century.
CCCLVIII.
Conclusion of a property return dated in the ninth year of Imp. Cf. ccxlvii and Domitianus Aug. Germ., Pharmuthi (a. D. 90). 72 cm. ccxxxvii. VIII. 31. 12 lines. note on Beginning of a property return addressed to Epimachus and Theon CCCLIX. Same formula as ccxlix. Written in the (cf. ccxlvii-ix) by Ammonius. cf. note on reign of Titus or Domitian (probably in A. D. 80 or 90 11 lines. ccxxxvii. VIII. 31). 7*2 7-5 cm. CCCLX. Fragment of a list of owners of real property with marginal and interCaes.
;
First century.
Parts of 26 lines.
census return
(cf.
introd.
] [ [^
a
list
Sipvos
Dated
lines.
(cf. cclvii.
[ev
...
?
24),
elvai
[]
in the ninth
[] ^^. (
[]
Nearly complete.
to
ccliv),
containing
Aug.
(a. d. 76-77).
13
68
86 cm.
(e)
CCCLXII.
Acknowledgement by Sarapous, acting with her cousin Apollonius, of the repayment by Adrastus of a loan of 500 silver drachmae contracted three months previously. Dated in the seventh year
19
lines.
CCCLXIII.
of the
repayment of
a loan contracted in the eighth year of Imp. Caes. Vespasianus Aug., Germaniceus. Written in A. D. 77-79. 20 lines. 8-3 10-5 cm. CCCLXIV. Beginning of a contract by which Tiberius Claudius Sarapion 'AXe^avbpeias appoints Theon as his agent to collect certain
debts
(
Conclusion
).
14
contract,
Dated
lines.
in the thirteenth
(A. D. 94).
year of Imp.
left
Joined on the
xcvii
9-5
lo-ocm. O. P.
I.
CCCLXV.
of a
similar
to
and
cclxi,
312
at court. Late first century. cm. CCCLXVI. Agreement by which Sarapion, son of Ptolemaeus, cedes to a woman acting with her guardian Thoonis 4I arourae of catoecic land.
16-3
8-4
Dated
in
the
first
{})
Caes.]
Aug.
cm. 24 lines. 15 CCCLXVII. Two fragments of an agreement concerning a Dated in the fourteenth year of Tiberius Caes. Aug., Pachon (cf. cclxiv).
Imperfect.
(a. D. 28).
CCCLXVII I.
Beginning of a contract for the lease of domain land near Pela from Sarapion also called Didymus to Artemon Written in the fourth year of Tib. Claudius cf. cclxxix. for one year Germ. Imp. (a. D. 43-4). 6 lines. 7*1 13-6 cm. Caes. Aug.
;
)
e^os
19 lines in
all.
Fragment
{b)
92
??
(a. d. 41).
cm.
Tovs
CCCLXIX.
Acknowledgement, similar to ccclxii, of the repayment of a loan drachmae contracted in the second year deov Written soon after a. d. 81. Nearly complete. 28 lines. 12 x 86 cm. CCCLXX. Conclusion of an agreement concerning a payment of 3320 drachmae,
of 430 silver
ending as
CCCLXXI.
an emperor. Late first century. 14 lines. 10.3 I2'2cm. Beginning of a marriage contract, dated in the first year of Imp. N[erva] Caes. Aug., Caesareus (a. D. 97). Parts of 5 lines. Written on the vertical fibres (cf. O. P. I. cv). 4*4 14 cm. CCCLXXI I. Fragment of a marriage contract, beginning
( ^
(the
^^^
rats
Trjs
[].
^^
Dated
4<:
6
Aoyos
Tiepl
in the
second year of
mother of the bride). The dowry included a sum of 160 drachmae. Dated in the seventh year of Imp. Caes. Vespasianus [Aug.] Cf. cclxv. Parts of 15 lines. Written on the vertical fibres cf. ccclxxi. (a. d. 74-5). 10 X 14 cm. CCCLXXIII. Loan of 1120 drachmae from Selene to Apollonia with her
guardian Themistocles
failing to repay, Selene
?
was
in the
[.
second year of Imp, Titus Caes. [Vesp. Aug.] (a. D. 79-80}. Imperfect. 32 lines. 13 10-5 cm. CCCLXXIV. Conclusion of a lease. After the usual penalties for non-payment
of the rent, the document ends
koyriaeLv
Dated
iiapahovvat
^ []
be
-^.
Cf.
[][] ^.
Dated
313
(a. d.
6).
(i. e.
Augustus), Phaophi
7
1 2-8
cm. CCCLXXV. Contract for the sale of a female slave Dionysia, aged thirty-five, and her two (?) children at the price of 1800 (?) silver drachmae. The
8 lines. sale
On
agoranomi).
.
- [ ^^
?
\]
....
ii
Written about
. D.
(the
79
(cf
ccclxxx).
CCCLXXVI.
24 lines. cm. Agreement, similar to cclxi, by which Titus Flavius Clemens, a soldier of Legio III [Cyrenaicd), appoints a representative to appear Dated in the ninth year of Imp. Caes. Vespasianus cf. cclxi. at court 17-2 10-5 cm. Aug., Epeiph (a. D. 77). Imperfect. 18 lines. and his (?) CCCLXXVII. Contract between Themistocles freed woman Apollonarion, by which the latter undertakes to nurture a foundling child cf. O. P. I. xxxvii. Dated in the first year of Lucius Much mutilated. Livius Sul[picius Galba .] Imp., Caesareus (a. D. 67). 20 cm. 26 lines. Joined to another document (fragmentary). Dated in Parts of 14 lines from the beginning of a contract. CCCLXXVIII. 8-2 cm. the reign of [Imp.] Caes. Domitianus [Aug. Germ.]. 7 CCCLXXIX. Will of a woman, bequeathing to her two brothers Pachois and Sus (2vTL dative) and her sister Takois (?), or their offspring, her house 7' [v6]tov Kp?j7ret6o?, and the half share of another olKihiov, with appurtenances, and the rest of her property, on condition that they shall make some provision for Demetrous^ perhaps the daughter of the testatrix. Formula similar to O. P. I. civ. Dated in the reign of Imp. Caes. DomiImperfect. 30 lines. 20 14-5 cm. tianus [Aug. Germ.] (a. D. 81-96). Contract made before [Taruthinus], Themistocles, and Philiscus CCCLXXX. (agoranomi, cf. ccclxxv) for the sale of a female slave Sarapous, aged 30. Same formula as ccclxxv. Dated in the [first] year of Imp. Titus Caes. ^ /3(7) (Aug. Vesp. Aug., 'T7rep/3eperetov
Incomplete.
;
.
bo
39A. D.
79).
Imperfect.
15
lines.
9-2xio-icm.
{/) Taxation
and Accounts.
CCCLXXXI.
A. D. 76.
{$)
(cf.
Neou
2 lines.
{).
Perfect.
305 cm.
CCCLXXXII.
(:)
Notice
from
Phanias,
(hovs)
Perhaps a
?,
cf.
ccci.
314
in the reign
Incomplete.
7 lines.
9-5
1-1
cm.
CCCLXXXIII.
Lower part
of wheat, being for 3 artabae year of Tiberius, measured by two sitologi tlvcuv
{)
9
the eastern
Cf. cclxxxvii.
Dated
9 lines.
CCCLXXXIV.
of the eleventh Receipt for iif artabae of wheat, year of Tiberius, from the village of Taruthinus, measured through the of the eastern (?) toparchy. Cf. cclxxxvii. sitologi of the middle
{)
o-y
cm.
Dated
Nearly
in the twelfth
(a. D. 25).
perfect.
6 lines.
13 cm.
CCCLXXXV.
Germ.
and
Aug.
Imperfect.
6 lines.
7*3
87 cm.
CCCLXXXVI.
Dated in the his son for a tax the name of which is illegible. seventh year of Tiberius Caes. Aug., Mecheir (a.D. 21). Complete.
7 lines.
13-1x6 cm.
the recio, fragment of account of
CCCLXXXVII. On
various persons.
money payments
(?)
by
On
First century. On and a an 68 lines. cm. the recio 23, on the verso 18 CCCLXXXVI II. Fragment of an account of payments for wine, hay, a millOn the verso, part of an account. On the First century. stone, &c.
{), ?, ^,
Amongst
the persons
recto 12,
who appear
as
receiving (or
.
of
)
h
paying?)
'.
are
CCCLXXXIX.
Koi
TTJi
the ends of
K
)
, [.]( ,
)
{)
136
an account of payments
to cclxxxviii-ix.
. ((),
8-8
in
)
63
cm.
two columns
which the
first
Among
olKoh{
for
The
dr.
i-|
entries
are
14
dr.
dr.,
40
(yio?)
(.)
14
dr., total
(( . There foUows ^^), and () cf introd. [.) 8o (.) 100 ob. {.) i^ ob. 4{) 194
,
)
;
.
{
dr.,
has only
headed
)
dr.
'A^ot(ros)
dr.
12 dr.
|^
dr.
ob., vlk.
4^
dr.,
dr.
ob.,
ob., total
39^
dr. i4 ob.
13
dr.
ob.
315
.(.) HoyP)
64
dr. \ Ob.
^4
dr.,
total
(.'.)
to be
Since the ) 34 Ob. (see introd. to each person tax was normally 6 dr. 4 ob. for concerning Harthoonis and Dionysius seem cclxxxviii) only the entries for Xaoypac\>.a in these two cases the payments individual payments
^..()
24
dr.
(
are
ob., 6 dr. [4^ [slS dr. 2 ob., mx 5 6 dr. 4 Aa(oyp.) 12 dr., 20 dr., 9 dr. 3^ ob.
(.)
..
(.)
;
(.) (.)
'^^^^^ dn 5. ob.,
cf.
introd. to cclxxxviii.
32 Imes.
Early
century.
2i-2Xi2-8cm.
of
for various purposes. an account of money payments
rS>v
i
CCCXC
Fragment
the
Amon-
items
7(.)
dr.
is
obols,
2)
mentioned.
23.2 X
On
the
First century.
CCCXCI
cSr Line 4 begins First century. 13 lines of another account. On the verso, parts of 3 Hnes ii-5x 12 cm. in all. payments by various persons. Fragment of an account of money rrCXCII (cf. note on ccxlii. 12), e.g an of Before each name is the title
Mvpov uera
7:6.(.).
{)
2 cm
(.),
{).
^(),
(g)
cf.
introd.
to
cclxxxviii,
{^^), ,{)
First century.
19 lines.
14-6x13 cm.
Petitions
and
Letters.
rCCXCIII
CCCXaV
Pasion strategus (of. addressed to Tiberius Claudius complammg tlie cclxxxiv) by Aristas, weaver, of i" the eighth and 'past ninth ,..>-. of the eiorLn of Damis, cclxxx.v. 7. formula as cclxxxiv-v cf. note on year of Claudius. Same Claudius Caes. Aug. Germ. Imp. (a. d. Tib. Written in the tenth year of 6-3 cm. 15-6 18 lines. complete. , 40-50). Nearly ,. , complammg of the extorfon of of a similar petition Conclusion Imes. worth 16 drachmae. About A. D. 49 7 and a
Petition
'W* ^^,,
;
V-P,
.4 drachmae
^"-
^,.,
CCCXCVT BgLing
lo-ixy-icm ^9 Lnes. clesDomitianus Aug. Germ. brother Sarap.on, his of" letter from Dionysius to x->-l -, r. commencing A'.Vfo. Sapcm' "' '"' P-'^"'P' '"'^'^ ^' ''' 'P ^'""'*'"'
81-96)-
^.
.[-.
--X"-
3t6
[].
5 X
.
&c.
in
lines.
Address
on
the
verso.
Late
^
first
4
9
lines.
century.
I2-I cm.
CCCXCVII.
articles,
The words
and
in parts.
occur.
31 lines.
20-5
CCCXCVIIL
Dated
13
Letter beginning
[][5
the ninth year of Tiberius Caes. Aug., Phaophi (a. D. 22). After a blank space is another letter in a different hand, dated
,
7
Early
first
century.
cm.
much
effaced.
Payni
S5'5 X
CCCXCIX.
an
Incomplete.
5
7-1
19,
(a. D. 24-5).
Incomplete. 16 lines
cm.
with two donkeys, and asking for news.
17 lines.
First
13x9-5 cm.
Late 9-5 cm.
first
CCCC.
Complete, but
30
lines.
23-8
The
first
volume and
20, 1898, pp.
articles
contained in
are
Athenaeum^ Aug.
vii,
viii,
247-8
1899,
I.
30-49 (on
ix),
Neue yahrbiicher f. klass. Alterthum, and Hermes xxxiv. pp. 312-5 (on cxix) W.
; ;
O. Crusius, Beil. zur Miinch. Allgem. Zeit.^ Oct. 5, 1898, pp. 1-4; A. Deissman, Theolog. Literaturzeitung, Nov. 12, H. Diels, Sitzungsber. d. k. Preuss. Akad., July 7, 1898, pp. 602-6 (on xxxiii) (on vii and viii); G. Fraccarolli, Bollett. di Filol. class., Oct.-Nov. 1898, p. 497
Cronert, Preuss. Jahrb. xciv. pp. 527-540
;
xv), 2inaRivistadiFiloL, xxvii. I A. Harnack, Sitzungsber. d. k., 1898 (on H. Jurenka, Wiener Studien, 1899, Preuss. Akad., July 14, 1898 (on iv and v) pp. 1-16 (on vii) L, Mitteis, Hermes xxxiv. pp. 88-106 (esp. on xxxiii, xxxiv, xxxvii, xl, xlviii, Ivi, Ixvii, Ixviii, Ixxi, cxxix, cxxxvi) T. Mommsen, Sitzungsber. T. Reinach, Rev. des Hudes d. k. Preuss. Akad., July 7, 1898, p. 498 (on xxxiii)
;
;
;
,,
F. Riihl, Rhein. Mus., 1899, pp. 151-5 K. Schenkl, Zeitschr.f. Oesterr. Gymn., 1898, pp. 1093-5 O. Schulthess, Wochenschr.f. klass. Philol, 1899, pp. 1049-1058 C. Taylor, 'The Oxyrhynchus Logia and the Apocryphal Gospels,' Oxford, 1899 (on i) P. Viereck, Berl Philol. G. Vitelli, Athene e Roma, I. pp. 297-302; Wochenschr., 1899, pp. 161-170 grecgues, 1898, pp. 239-244 (on xiv and xxxiii); U. von H. Weil, Rev. des /A
;
(on
xiii)
Wilamowitz-MoUendorff, Gotting. gel. Anz., 1898, pp. 673-704. We give below those corrections of the texts with which, after consulting the Questions of interpretation are not entered upon as a rule. In papyri, we agree. the case of the papyri at Gizeh we postpone the consideration of proposed suggesWhere no name is given, the tions until we have again seen the originals.
corrections are our own.
v.
Another fragment has been found containing line 4 {recto), which now F. C. Conybeare (Athenaeum, July 9, 1898), Harnack (/. c), and V. Bartlet (Athenaeum, Oct. 6, 1898) have pointed out A.
reads
-^^
3i8
that lines 1-9 of the recto are a quotation from the Shepherd of Hermas,
xi. 9.
vii. 5.
the beginning.
xii. I.
hr|ov
XV. II. 5,
^
*
T3-15.
Mand.
is
for
(Diels).
([
1.
(Wilamowitz).
15-
']
^
lost
nothing at
ex]
'&[
for
AYAeiMOl (Wilamowitz).
(Blass).
this
papyrus to the Bacchylides {Palaeography, pp. 75-7) adheres We should, however, be disto his former date for that MS., the first cent. B. c. posed in the present state of papyrus palaeography to place less reliance than he does upon test letters for distinguishing the hands of different periods. The
'
II. 7. 1. [[]] for on, and IV. 1. Our arguments from the resemblance of MS. have failed to convince Mr. Kenyon, who
xxvi.
most decisive criteria for literary papyri which the right hand oblique stroke is formed in three disconnected strokes, separately from the rest of the letter, and the This form of A is very common in the Roman period, are hardly satisfactory. as well as in the Ptolemaic, e. g. the Harris Homer (Brit. Mus. Pap. CVII, probably of the first cent. A. D.), O. P. I. vii, xii, xiii, xv, xviii, xxiii, xxiv, xxvi, and xxviii. besides numerous instances in the present volume made by three distinct strokes is commonly used in ccxxiii, which is of the third century, just as the archaic I (Z) occurs in the Roman period, e. g. G. P. I. ii, and ccxii of this
two
letters
which he
in
volume.
The Ptolemaic
characteristics of
some
letters, especially
M.
, Y, in the
to
Roman
characteristics
some
xxxii.
publication.
The lower part of this papyrus has been found The end of the letter runs as follows
22
7n\_
'\
. .
id es\t
cl
'\habi.
-\etl
25
tor ._/..[...
]zfi?[
ilium
ut\_.
.]upse[
inter-
co\mmendarem
to
domine
cum
be7i\e
[tuis omtiibus
30
agentes
TO OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI,
los
PART
319
me tecum
xxxiii. II. 13, note,
uale
is
a mistake for
(Crusius).
Mommsen
since
Commodus,
for
M. Aurelius
I.
xxxiv.
5.
(Wilamowitz).
xxxix.
cccxvii,
xliii
4.
1.
where
^}
I. 7,
( ()
is
1.
I.
L. III. 339.
II.
\\6.\(.^
for
and
aWo
tiWov
^^^^)
cf.
is clear.
Wilamowitz suggests that the abbreviation at the which makes good sense, but the comma- shaped sign which would represent the comes after the p, not above it.
verso.
10. al.
is
for
V.
6.
1.
xlv. 2
and
xlviii. 6, xlix. 8.
lii.
16.
" ^. =^: .
1.
lix.
14.
Ixii verso. 8.
Ixvi.
(i.
10.
1.
e.
4. [
for
1.
(Wilamowitz).
for
xlvi 2.
oi
1.
(W.
Ramsay, Wilamowitz).
(Wilamowitz).
(Wilamowitz).
for
1.
for
Mpob([pov
avbpiav,
and
in
18 avbpiav
Ixix. 14.
Ixxii. 5.
{}
^
1.
for
(Wilamowitz).
1.
1.
Ixxiv. 21.
Ixxviii.
is
() ,
may
CIS
for "EyeTrra.
16.
and in 23 be read
meant (Wilamowitz).
Ixxxi.
.
,
)
cf.
ccxlv.
The
Latin Salutaris
The
Ixxxvi. 20-2.
[|^]
1.
(Wilamowitz).
Ixxxix. 4 and xc.
xcvi. 2
3.
and
26.
1.
{$)
() ^{-) for (
for
?)
[.jeiraya^Sareiw
cv.
13.
1.
\ ^^?. |]5, 6
for
(Wilamowitz).
cxvi. 19.
cxvii.
1.
On
^(),
^, ? ,
ctt'
{
the
\\ \\
cf.
{),
of a
cclxxxix.
I.
p. 576).
name
and
deme
cf.
19
['][]
[]
xcv.
15
(Wilamowitz).
introd. to ccxxxviii.
cf.
320
cxviii.
cxix. 12.
I.e.)
;
[5
is
what
is
meant (Wilamowitz,
Blass,
Hermes
rj/zas.
(i,
1.
e. 'kovnov)
cxxii. 5.
cxxiii. 3.
and
full
in 12
^] ^6][9
There should be a
stop after
on
(Wilamowitz).
(Wilamowitz).
Delete note
I.
Written on the verso. On the recto ends of five lines, Date about A. D. 77-9, cf. ccxlii-iii. clxxi. Text of the census return given on p. 208 of this volume. clxxviii. For Seras read Heras.
clxvii.
clxx.
INDICES
I.
Roman
,
dyj^oelj/
(9' 212
{b). 4.
^ /
219.
II
aKoveiv 211. 9,
;
38; 214.
iii.
recio
218.
20.
i.
222.
211. II.
8.
219.
9, 2 1.
ii.
14.
4.
221.
i.
X
1
221. X.
16.
xii.
6.
/', 221.
221.
vii.
214.
viii.
.
8.
12.
221.
8
a^eriti/
36.
212 (),
211. II.
ii.
abiKUv 215.
14. 12.
213 ().
. .
2.
,
At^ytas
AtVerjs
ni/}fii/
'
16
;
66.
222.
i.
''' . /^ .
221.
9
//
6.
i.
221. XU.
1 8.
vi.
14
'
213
((5).
'AvaKpeovTfiov
220.
VU.
3>
18, ix. 5,
II.
''
8.
AtV;^vXos
at;(^/;xdXwTos
220.
V. 6, xi. 4.
213 ().
211. 5.
"
xii.
1 1,
. 3, 9.
.
iii.
7,
221.
ix.
34
3
222.
^ / (
, ]( ^' '
a^tos
,
12
;
i.
^?
(a),
211.
215.
7.
afri/3oXeti'
212
ii.
6.
i.
216.
3.
4.
ai/Ttus
213
212
17;
221.
216.
i.
I, U. 1 9.
211. 4.
218.
ii.
8.
220.
viii.
16.
218. i. 13. 221. iii. 33. 222. ii. 20. 211. 43 ; 216. .
219. 16.
211. 43 211. I.
.
4
220.
218.
ix.
322
221. ix. 221. xvii.
6. 8.
220.
vii.
.
2,
221. ix. 2, 9. 214. Z'irJi? 19. "Apj;? 218. ii. 8. iv. 221.
apfjyfiv
8 *(
14; 222.
8,
13,
i.
6,
8,
20,
^ 8 '
viii.
INDICES
215.
iii.
.
220.
1
220.
211.
.
1
1 5.
13.
214.
-/ 17,
8.
;(6&,
Mnreiv 213 (). 214. rec/o 11. 221. xiv. 2, 215, i. 7, . 13 20. SeetX?; 221. iii, 6, 221. iii. 4, 8, 12,
8
,
xii, xii.
222.
221.
i,
8, 20.
29.
2.
SeiKwi/ai
2 2,
/)('
20.
xi. 15.
8
Belv
9,
11,
221.
iv.
7,
ix.'6,
' '
xiv. 30.
xiii.
' /
^
i.
218 (),
13,
37,
/3^(9
^?
^'
1 8, X.
36,
218
2.
(<:).
219. 19211.
213
{(5).
211. 32.
20.
222.
6, 33.
/}7
215. 30. 215. iii. 3, 12. 221. xiv. 30. 211. 25; 215.
222.
ap;^etJ'
i.
5.
ix. 9
220.
221.
20, VUi.
4)
xiii.
14; 222.
221.
i,
i,
6,
31.
g.
I.
/3/5
1
;
211. 2 4.
221. xiv.
220.
211. 50 yuvpiav 220. V.
3
221.
vi,
17, 2 2, 23.
9,
8 '
X. 4.
222.
ii.
221.
xi.
18.
220.
1 3.
xiv. 9, 14.
yevTrjp
221.
vii.
yew/cos
vi.
214. 221.
'/?
i.
.
xvii. 29.
vi.
I,
2 1,
25.
221.
vii. 6.
19,
220.
y/pas 214.
yij
vii. 9
\/
46
i.
;
211, 45,
215.
i.
23,
?-ec/o 8.
;
;^' 219.
222.
i.
21.
i.
4,
()
211. 51
(:/?
ii.
221.
1 8,
216. i, 7 215, i, 21. 221, i, 17. 221, 17. 221, iii, 14.
211.
18.
17.
13; 215.
214. 218.
^^
221. xiv. 32. 221. iii. 10, 27. 221. ix. 12. 221. xiv. 1 8, 1 9. avvev 221. ii. 6, xui. 25. 221. xi. 31.
avpiov 211. 8.
221.
.
;
2 8.
? /
viii,
221.
iii.
28,
222.
i.
8 ^/
i.
/>.
220.
8,
211, 39
7,
II, 17.
(
ix 7
,
211.
25;
iii.
220.
yi'i/atfceios
301.
(a),
i.
212
220.
3.
ii.
6;
218.
221. 12, xvii, 27. 218, 23. 221, xi, 3 cfetl/ 216, , 2 3
2.
211, 32.
220.
215.
Aa/tiayT^TOs
ii.
viii.
6, ix.
18,
Xvii.
i7
17, 30.
221. XV. 2 5,
31
211. 8.
222.
ii.
/.
NEW
220.
viii.
CLASSICAL
i.
iii.
88
! 8
lO.
220.
1 3,
xi.
" '
323
219.
8.
ii.
8,
213
{a). 6.
221. X. 3I.
220. vi. I, vii. 10. 222. i. 9 ei saep. 213 {d). 2 220. xiii.
;
'
eXm's-
(^
13.
8.
213 ().
i.
/
18,
'
221.
ix.
II.
iii.
220.
iii.
13
221.
xi.
20.
5.
i.
216.
2.
Afeo 220.
216. ii. 9. 221. xiv. 9. 210. /(? 3 ; 215. i. 21; 219. 9; 220. ix. 17.
xi. 6.
/ //
evtivai
211. 23.
211.
ei/Xoyoy
( ( (
lie/
211. 49.
221.
ix.
eroipoy 214.
'?
i.
16.
5.
211.
1 8.
215.
32.
220.
221.
..
.
7
vi.
211. 21.
6; .
221.
7
23.
213 ().
ivfpyuv 221.
^
!/??
22.
xvii. 7.
8.
9.
1
4.
((
e^i)s
. /? /?
1 4.
19.
ei/ji;?
'
220.
V. 4 7.
221.
ix.
211. 36.
221.
221. 215.
.
i.
.
15
1
6.
211.
220. 220.
;
2.
xii.
vii,
13; 221.
"
eUTv;()7f
e^eii/
;^6/
211.
1 9,
32
213
221.
(3). 7
221,
.
.
ix.
21.
216.
ii.
16
219.
22
e|o;(^
XV. 26.
211. 27.
221.
20.
ix.
29.
ii.
saep.
enehai
x.
212 (),
211.
17; 220.
218. . 4 221. XV. 32. Zevs 211. 20; 212 (), , 215. 14; 214. rec/o 220. . 5, 12 17 221. XV, 23,
17,
ix.
10.
( ( " '
15
ix.
213 (3). 2. 220. xi. 2. etWi/at 213 (a). 5. eeXoi 213 (a). 4, 213 (). 3
(
1 8.
I 7.
1
219.
i.
i.
8.
220.
216.
13.
6.
;, .
{.
211. 4 1. 221. X. 2 1.
211. 12,
210.
8, 20.
211. 9, 28.
211. 3, 49 211. 34
eX<| 214.
216. ii. 1 4. 216. i. I, ii. 19. 216. ii. 2 2, 211. 25; 215. 28 ; 219. 23. rpa 221. X. 28. epCLV 219. 22. 221. xi. 6. epfif 210. verso 13. 221. X. 29.
epiy/ita
ii.
214. rec/0 2 ; 218 ^j;re7i' 218. iii. 12. 221. XV. 3 221. XV. 31. 218. 7
3-
7'^ 220.
ix.
6.
213
(<^).
.
.
221,
303.
216.
i.
213
(<5).
4.
1 7.
^/^
vXtof
i.
2,
ii.
15.
ix.
epi/ioi/
Z'iTJti
14; 221.
vi.
222.
214.
iii,
4
15;
212 (),
II,
212 (),
6; 221.
13,
rec/o 2.
epojy
eXXetVeii/ 211.
218.
viii.
30.
220.
13.
220.
12,
H.
324
INDICES
'Upaifvs 221. . 3.
8. 221. 214. recto 8, 1 1. 221. xiv. 3
Upfvs 218.
ii.
i.
8.
222.
210. 214.
221.
19,
32,
(-
211.
2 2.
iii.
220.
6,
.
1
1 1.
uvpos?) 44.
'Iijaoiy
i'^rJO 13.
Z'^rJii 6.
221.
^/
17
;
' "
luaveiv
If
xii.
ii.
10.
5.
216.
13.
xiv. II.,
'
?
xiii.
222.
222.
i.
2 2,
3.
ii.
ii.
24.
'iwnevs 221.
vi.
ii.
16.
222.
1 3.
221. XV.
.
1
.
222. i. 13 215. i. 2 2.
221.
Ofu 218.
/jjs iii.
214. recto 16. 214. recto 12. loTopelv 218. ii. 6 ; 221.
31.
vi.
v.
7,
? '^ /
/
xi.
220.
215. i. 9 219. 6.
.
.
221.
ix.
220.
II, 17.
.
1
i.
220.
221. 221. 221.
ix. 1 9.
*Iarpos 221.
29.
Xvii. 9.
xi. 3.
iii.
10.
i.
222.
3.
7) xi. 7
1 5.
9.
I,
222.
t;(^ys
i.
12,
1 6,
25.
(
i.
210.
;
^'^rji
12, 19, 21
;
211. 4
7,
23;
212 (b). 7 215. 11; 218. ii. 15, 220. viii. 11; 221.
ii.
xvii. 7.
.
9, 15.
220. 222.
V.
marg.
1 8.
220.
221. 215.
215.
/xiji/
vii.
221.
ix.
29
XV. 9, 20.
/;?
ii.
212 (),
222.
ii.
18.
i.
21.
24. 6 221.
;
)7'
. 34
213 ().
9-
219.
2 4
;
Kivhvvivav 221.
^
^^
215.
i.
31 " 3
. 30
221. 23. 221. iii. 2 2, xiv. 20. 211. 5 218. 5 ^uetv 211. 35; 221. ix. 18. 221. xvi. 30.
5
, / ?
/09
icaXeij/
13-
220.
216.
4
vi.
J ;
220.
/
6.
iii.
. .
33
2 0,
^6.
;(?
219.
1 6.
?
iSea
213
{>).
9 6
217. 218.
11;
.
xi.
212
(^). 3
221. 214.
..
r^c/i? 1 6.
220.
ix. 7,
1 8.
//3 220.
i.
.
xiv. 15.
? ?
a^o 221.
221.
xi. I.
ix.
?
(dat.)
12, 16.
219. 19. 222. i. 26. 221. XV. 33. 222. i. 4I. 221. Xvii. 21. 219. 4.
?
;
Kpijs
1 8.
221.
25. 12.
13
218
221.
.
.
().
213 ().
3
6.
)?? 221.
i.
221. XV.
222.
19.
1 7.
211.
14,40; 215.
222.
211.
2 2.
222.
2 6.
1.
NEW
222.
ii. iii.
325
KTfivfiv
221.
^;/05
/
.
6
?;
12
.
24.
(
;
i.
1 7,
l8
3.
({) .
.
17
recio
II, xi. 5,
K(o\vfiv
22, 23.
i/jKOr
213 ().
\ayxaviiv 214.
/ \( 7
2,
^/ .
19.
9, 14)
35
211.
;
220.
221.
.
;
218.
;
28.
hapiaalos 222.
219. 1 8. 221. ix. 3 219. 9 218. Hi. 23 214. fiTJO 17. 221. xiii. 13. peXSeii/ 221. xvii. 27, 32 pAXeti/211. 27, 38; 221. . 21. /ieXos 221. xvii. 28.
((85
liiKapxdov
votiv
220.
iii.
16.
ii,
15,
iii.
220.
ix.
17.
212
{a),
iii.
2.
Mei/aXKjyy
Mei/fiV;?
i.
SOK^os
221.
xi.
9,
xii.
23,
xiv. 32.
Xeyeii/
210. verso 5
ii.
211.
6,
Mei/e'Aaof
/.
\e'mfiv 216.
6.
222.
221.
vii.
i.
I.
/xepof
220.
25.
15;
9.
218.
17.
ii.
15;
221.
^ ^
X^joos
15.
//
212
(a),
ii.
7.
219, 23.
3.
!
'//)? 221.
XtTTOff
^ (( '
vi.
/.leVos
221.
vi.
iii.
221.
14.
xii. 9.
(( (
MtXijatos
ii.
? '8
oSevetr
xi.
lO,
XV. 3.
oieaffai
220.
14. 12.
220.
218. 210.
(f).
iii.
V. I.
12^/
i.
/).
220.
i. i.
xii. 2, 5.
/; eV 211. 42.
221. 215.
oi'pot
xi.
I.
32.
Xoyiff/ioi
216.
8.
;
222.
23.
211.
218.
24
221.
Aofcpo's
ii.
xi. 4, xiv. I.
211. 41.
^/
poXeii/
221. 301.
xi. 3.
222.
i.
7.
222.
i.
12,
16,
25,
213 ().
12.
J
27.
218
213
213
{a). 11.
1
222. ii. 34. 222. ii. 21. 222. i. 40. AvKTtos 220. . 6. 222. ii. II.
221. X.
(a). 2.
' "
opotof
;(6 216.
212
5.
5.
16.
1
221. XV.
xvii. 28.
8, xvi.
18,
)7
ii.
218.
.
XV. 8, 9.
214.
r^f/i
12.
214.
r^'f/f
12.
211. 21.
222.
i.
29.
(
j/aieiv
iii
owa 220.
verso
214.
18;
5
221.
3;_
216.
..
212
{a),
ii.
8.
ix. 15.
1 9, vi.
26.
/ Jai/.
222.
i.
326
!
(a),
opj/is
INDICES
ii.
216.
17.
i.
222.
37, 38.
i.
222.
;
210. verso 25, 26; 212 ii, 16 213 (a). 3. oparos 210. verso 23. 218. i. 9. op^oi 221. i. 20. 211. 20, 37; 215. ii.
?
-/
,
??
211. 17.
27.
^ /
29, 31
218
29
(5).
12; 221.
?;?
?
in. 4,
219. 16.
213
ii.
(i^).
iii.
I.
215.
II.
216. 4.. 221. iii. 19. n-eipa 218. ii. 2. TTeXas 221. iii. 3.
221. i. 1 1. 221. xiv, 35 222. , 33 221. ix, 5 ^^ saep. 215. . 1 3 214. verso 5, 16; 220,
ovKovv 215.
15
Jat^.
5,
iii,
II.
;
/
19
222.
i.
13^/
6.
212 (),
ii.
39; 212 {b). 6; 220. ix. 6; 13; 221. ix. 17; 222, i. i et
211.
^ \
221.
222.
i.
4 ^/
ii.
j-rti?^.
xi. 19.
216.
'
'
21.
7.
221,
211,
.
5
219.
221. . 8.
saep.
219, 221.
,
i.
220. 220.
211. 40,
.
i.
vi* 5
1 9
28,
iii.
17,
220.
i.
viii.
; 222.
9, 2 0.
jiZi/>,
i.
218.
8.
xi.
2 ^/
220.
215,
i,
20.
I.
220.
211. 31.
vi.
215.
;/
3
221.
221.
xii.
28.
213 (),
211. 25.
25,
220.
ix. II,
(?)
220.
17; 221.
221.
Ui. 2.
xvii. 1 3,
220.
218.
221. xiv.
xii.
.
14)
212 (),
20,
. .
1 7,
218.
ix. I.
2 2,
vii.
220.
.
xi.
i,
302.
221.
/
vii.
213
211.
14,
(<j).
2,
/
221, 216.
( /)
7
8.
? ?
221.
221.
,
.
34
vi. 8.
220.
xi.
12.
220.
^^?
221.
1 8, Xvl, 3
222. 222. .
i.
.
2 3-
14.
220.
211. 37
xi. 2.
222.
J
3 ^^
S'^'?/
221.
20.
221.
xi,
6.
>/
220,
214.
r^f/i? 9
216.
vi.
21
;
217.
15; 221.
29
ix. 7, 9
302,
211. 47
222.
32.
/.
NEW
219. 1 5 221. xvii. g. 221. vii. 8.
327
4
3.
218.
ii.
218.
ii.
'PoBios
222.
211. 48.
'
9,
3
;
,"
218.
220.
iii.
17,
2.
7.
viii.
xiii.
ii.
; () ^
Capias
'
222.
215.
215.
ii.
212 ().
222.
ix.
2 2.
i.
24. 29.
ix.
221.
''
ii.
15
i.
221.
34.
220.
xi. 1 6.
(
' )7
Tet;^o?
211. 30.
213 ().
218.
.
1
220.
xiv. 4
. 9 220. .
xi.
1 5.
ri'i'/f
211. 3
.
^
221.
215.
8, 23.
214.
;
220.
'
211. 3
211.
1 3.
220. xi. 215. iii. 11 33 217. 5; 220. iii. 15. 219. 17. 220. 1 3.
;
.
48
221.
vi.
e^v
ix.
15, ix. 8.
ii.
211. 49
;!^' 213
3
().
212
14.
(a),
15
220.
xi. 8.
213 213
221.
(3)
13
221.
i.
^/// 213
CTtyiy
(
SiKeXo's
(3). 7vi.
iii.
26.
4) viii. 2,
i.
211.
220.
5.
12, 17.
212 (),
221. 301.
221. 221.
1 8.
;7
/3($
.. .
.
215.
6.
17.
213
((5).
218.
ii.
16.
iii.
16.
//
211. 40
ii.
TO^is 216.
15
222.
2,
15.
218
221.
(b). 9.
220.
23
V.
marg.
32, XV.
19,
28, 36.
'
13,
220.
221.
ix.
220.
xi.
222.
i.
8 /
/).
213
221. xvi.
1
(<5).
6.
222.
i.
7.
(
^ '
221.
212 (),
221.
xi.
220.
xi. 7, 19.
1
3.
;('
220. 222. i.
X. 12.
i
/ '
Tt^fi/at
vii.
?
221.
216.
.
4
.
;
20,
2 9, 3
2.
211.
. . .
vi. 7.
ix. 10.
221.
xiii.
ix.
13,
18,
211. 33
221.
9,
219.
220.
g.
iii.
.
1 7.
216.
2
.
i.
2 2.
211. 36.
.,
215.
7
16;
220.
211.
221.
17.
ix. 3
220.
220.
e^ saep,
220.
221. xi. 13. 221. xi. 9, xiv. 19, 25. 221. xi. 8.
211. 24.
^ '
221. vi. 28. 221. XV. 31221. Xvii. 2 2. 215. i. 29. 214. rec/o 5, 219. 1 4.
215. 210.
220.
9> ^^
. / .
221. 218.
XV. 30.
1 5.
33
14
6.
221.
220.
vi.
viii.
5,
ix.
220.
17.
17, xi. 4
221.
VS 211. 2
221. XV.
1.
24.
211. 41.
215.
2,
20.
211. 23
328
INDICES
26; 220. ix. 14. 220. iii. 8, viii.
21\.
8, 15.
221. . 33 et saep. 210. verso 11, 14, 15; 212 {a), ii. 18; 215.111.3; 218. ii. II 219. 17; 220.
;
^
;(09
37
xapleis
21.
1.
!/ 220.
ii.
6.
^
ii.
221. 214.
211. 17.
xi. 16.
ri'c/i?
7.
I.
xi.
(
yii.
i.
5.
220.
ix.
16.
ii.
221. 218. i.
i.
5.
;
1 1
221.
iii.
ii.
10.
302.
220. . 14,
8, X. 14.
11, ix.
222.
211. 45
;
i.
36.
;
219. 13
iii.
220.
10
e/ saep.
218.
2 2.
/
/|
()
212 (),
vi.
xvii. 18.
7.
221.
27.
5.
?!' 213
().
221. vii. 9. 215. i. 1 1 ; 220. i. 215. ii. I 220. vi. 215. iii. 7 219. 19. 215. ii. lO, Xetpappovs 221. xiv, 16. 222. i. I. 221. vii. 8. XeipoTovelv 218. ii. 1 3. 217. 221. xvi. 16. 214. ri'i'/o 15. 214. verso 2, 6.
; ;
9.
2.
y^rvxn
219
(3). 8.
\//-'
219. 20.
212
(3). 8.
214.
ix. 7, 10.
f(?rj(?
10; 221.
^/
214. verso
i.
212
(<z). ii.
9, 15.
II.
Ptolemy Auletes.
/?) 236
Augustus,
eeos
Qfos Zeus
Neoj
{c).
I.
/?
288. 35
;
23
314
374.
1 7-
().
((^).
. (om.
Ne'of
277.
^
1
6,
19
240. 4; 253.
Tiberius.
235.
Tt/3.
/3.
8; 294.33 305; 309; 311; 322; 352; 353; 354; 356; 367; 382; 383; 384; 386; 398.
; 5
8;
259. 4 240. 9 244. 7 (^/3. Ca<?iiir .^^.) 245. 7, 25 252. 15, 24; 259. 22; 278.8,29,40,41; 287. 288.1,7,11,16,20,25,
;
,
5.
Neoj
240. 3
(om.
Neoj
323;
350; 351;
;;
II.
329
Gaius.
Claudius.
? . .?
355.
TtjS.
.. ?.. . .. ...
Talos
Neos
2(65
2'J,
30, 32.
312; 319.
315.
Yepp.
'>
255.
;
14,
264. 13,
23
250.
14,
8.
Nero.
17, 21
Galba.
? . ! '?. . , .
Vespasian.
Tepp. 239. 6, 8; 246. II, 24; 250. 6; 260. 5, 268. 19 269. i. 6, 13, 18, 20 271. , g, 13 262. 7, 13- 6, 20 304; 306; 310; 318; 320. 271. , 9, 13; 272. 29; 275. 34, 45; 289. i. 246. 3^, 33' 3^ Nepo)!/ 243. 12; 248. 32 257. 26, 31 258. 22 361.
..
/
;
261.
.
;
.
Titus.
DOMITIAN.
286. 28 289. . 14, ? 247. 38 ; 257. 9, 39 258. 1 3, 23, 20; 265. ; 266. 280. 6; 290. 2; 331; 333; 334; 336; 337; 339; , 13; 270. , 27; 273. 358; 364; 378; 379; 385; 395. 274. 5 237. vii. 39 ; ^" 43
AopiTiauos
;
'
381.
.j
377.
289.
. .
3
289.
;
6.
;
238. 6
242. 29
243. 43
263.
4,
21
276. 3
361
362
248. 15
369.
^
;
249.
257. 13
286.
289.
i.
1 1
373; 380.
Fepp.
Nerva.
Trajan.
.?. ..
Nepovas 6
(,
371.
2 9, 39
274. 24,
Nepouaj Tpcuavos
..
340
343
34.
330
Hadrian.
INDICES
'Abpiavos
237.
p.
;
vii.
37.
7.
viii.
Antonixus Pits.
237.
237.
\'iil.
viii.
1
18
p.
2o8.
8.
III.
Months.
Egyptian,
Macedonian.
!47;
[
(
Roman.
:
238. 12; 239. 275. 36, 276. 4; 288. 21, 34; 289. ii. 6, 17; 322; 343. 266. 2 390. 237. viii. 43. Ne'oy 261. 2 285. 1 4 287. 2 288. i; 324; 325; 381; 389.
nepiVio?
236
(a),
()
4.
l^fpwPiios
268.
1 9.
^
y^opf
'Ywep/SeptVeiOf
jj/iKfios 269. i. 14, 19, 21 ; 272. 31 286. 286 29; 289.1.3, 4, 6, i5,ii.5,io, 13, i6; 300. II (?); 363; 364. 289. i. 9.
;
380.
^ ^
a,
242. lo; 264. 14, 21, 25; 269. i. 6; 271. 2, 8, 12 274. 16, 40 283. 12, 21 ; 289. i. 8,
265.
ii.
9, II
333
371
377
380.
Nepwi/eiOi (?)
355.
() Days.
be
la
235.
5.
Mechir
^/xepa
die oct.
244.
17.
(Caesareus 15) 283. II, 21. (Sebastus 8; 276. 4 (Phaophi) 288. 32 (Phaophi 4) 289. ii. 16; (Neos Sebastus 20) 325; (Mecheir 27) 262. 18; (Pharmuthi 27) 289. ii. 14; (Pharmuthi 29) 317 (cf. p. 319); (Phamenoth 29) 289. i. 2; (Pachon) 267. 33; (Pachon 27) 267. 23, 28, 31 ; (Germaniceus 29) (Germaniceus 18; 269. i. 14, 19.. 21 289. i. 4, 6 (Payni) 288. 5 (Payni 20) 310; (Payni 21 ?) 288. 19; (Caesareus 15) 264. 21, 25 ; (Caesareus 6th intercalary day) 380.
387
(.')
IV.
PERSONAL NAMES
PERSONAL NAMES.
[See also Index VII.]
'Ap'js
33T
IV.
"AjSapor 322.
':
362.
! |/5 '
p.
290.
208.
9.
p. 1 5 1.
' '
': /|35
318.
)
242. 31
12.
3
vii.
248. 5; 277.
i.
259.
2.
'A/i^oOws 237.
31.
' ( ^^
' /^,
268. 2 ^/ saep. 269. ii. I 294. 12. 250. 12 252. 2, 3 253. i5, 20 264. i, 257. 32, 36; 259. 2; 260. 2; 297.1, 17; 304; 326; 15; 268. 2,5; 359. 336 243. 7, 37 ; 248.7; 346; 389. 273. 8. 290. 3 298. 32;
;
;
? ^ ' , '
' ^
^^
235. II, 15 389. 242. 4 et soep.; 290. 14? 1 5 287. 5 393. 287. 5 246. 5 242. 3 290. 1 1. 241. 5, 8 280. 3 303 237. vi. 36 250. 4 298. 4 277. 2, 7= 9, ^7 280. 368. 269. i. 3. 22. 243. 9 296. .
;'
',5
389
viii 3
;
261.
.
2, 29
267.
,. '
209
12.
237.
290. 2 2. 260. 2, 8
2,
'
330
;
244.
19,
{) .
242.
5 ;
268. 5
^^
^^'
306
257.
263. 2. 268.
1 8.
5
3
;
243.
331
334.
vii.
237.
259. 3 267. 36
;
5,
'
;
250. 5 249. 3 242. 3^^_ 283. 245. 3; 267. , 34 275. 8, 310. 299. 256. 4 261. 3 284. 6; 285. 5.
21 .
279.
^ 349.
397. 393.
(?)
255. 270.
^;
379
253.
6.
ei saep.
;
,^ ^^
,
21.
261. 4
29
;
315, 293.
237.
39
246.
290.
332
INDICES
; ;
;
85
;
/'
"
/, ( ^ ?
.
;
243. 4, 46 237. vii. 25 251. 255. 2; 258. 4, ii, 19; 263. 8; 267. 36 270. II 272. 22, 26 ; 288. 36, 37 289. ii. 7; 290. 13; 327; 334; 349; 368; 374. 275. 42. 249. 2. 246. 7; 257. 6, 47; 274. 24, 4^, 48 288. 8, 17, 26 294. 26 341 342 347. 263. 3) 7 237. V. 17, vi. 12, viii. 3; 242. g 265. 2; 272. 27; 274. 12; 290. 18; 375. 242. 24; 243. 6, 8; 245. 1 6 251. 7; 259. 13, 24; 263. 3, 7; 264. , 8; 265. 2, 6, 267. , 25 268. 2 269. i. 2 272. 22,27; 273. 1 275. 277. , g, 10, 11; 278. 37 280. , 3, 24; 282. 2. 288. 2 e/ saep. 290, 17, 19; 293. I, 20; 299. 4; 320
;
! "
;
Zevf 235.
II 259. 4; 349. 243. 8, 286. 2, 6. 269. i. , 1 5. 246. 35 ; 332 333. 235. 8, II. 265. 41, 42; 269. i. 17; 271. 4; 324. 275. 41
;
;
"'
; !
263. 6. 237. 33 ; 259. 25. 235. 7> 349. 270. II 274. 33 273. 4> 2 2. 'HpoicXay 260. 8; 268. 3, 9> 1 2, 14; 306; 318 347. 239. 3 271. 3 ^^ saep. 243. 19; 264. 17; 270. 4, 29; 271. 3; 274. 13, 48, 49; 282. 5; 286. 26 290. 28 296. 354; 389. 'UpUKXeios 245. 2 278. 2, 30, 42 305. 272. 14; 6; 276. 268. 4 270. 4237. 286. 3, 4, 1 6. 31
6
;
.
;
.
;
2,
13
265. 5. 274. 9269. i. , 15, . 5 300. 7 327. 244. 2, 19, {Drusus) 15. tepo'i/) 254. (. 3, 9 289. . 2, . 2, 4 294. 2, 32, 34
)
250.
/?
;
?^/0 271.
249.
1 9,
20.
261.
,;
;304;
247.
2 248. 359.
;
"'Epyeoy'jirjs)}
290.
26.
341.
85
244. 8; 292. . 272. 23. 344. 298. 25. 300. 8. 263. 2. 242. 2 6. 289. . 3, 4> 5 283. 1 3. 252. 254. .
373 375 ; 377 380. et saep.; 279. 2. 257. 255. 3, 8, II 305. 242. 23. Qeppovs 274. 9 6\/^6 258. II. eeW 243. 45> 48; 247. 2; 248. , 8, 13; 249. 252. 253. 254. 259. 2 ; 260. 19 ; 261. 5 ; 265. 2 267. 29; 269. i. 22; 270. 3; 273. 8; 275. 279. 8 281. 5 285. 2 290. 5, 39 12, 29; 292. 300. 6, 8, 328; 329; 336; 354; 355; 359; 364. 293. 295. 17. 241. 1 242. 5 266. 6.
; ; ;
2
;
(?) 254. 8. 242. 27; 266. 3, 21 286. 5, QaU 350. 270. 3 295. 298. 12, 22 ; 300. . 274. 5
; ;
(or
?)
;
251.
3, 2 8,
38; 275.
288. 39
319
322.
241. 29.
309.
IV,
PERSONAL NAMES
.
. .
242. 24; 251. 7, 23; 252. 2; 253. 288. 40; 15; 255. 4; 256. 2; 275. 7; 280. i. 2 e/ saep. 290. 15 304 305
;
366.
241. 4
;
^ / ^ " ' ?
'le'pal p.
266.
3.
270.
.
5-
/? , ?? /? ? ?
(05
333
273.
(?)
273.
8.
276.
208.
'() 290.
300.
I.
31.
? ?
?
267.
273.
151
4, 2 3
349. 294. 2.
30,
? ? ^?
SeWfl^?)
245. 257.
237.
1 6.
7'
241. 12;
4
5
;(' . 28.
283.
237.
Ke'Xep 76. 8.
et saep.
? ?
'/?
2,
245. 3 270. 7 265. 5 254. 8. 335. 273. 271. 3 300. 7) 12. 276. 6.
;
8, g.
389.
251.
;
5 ,7 .
KeVrtiupos
241.
338
340.
4,
28;
260.
19;
266. 4;
;
249. 3 242. 20. KTjpn/^os 244. 2, 19, {Cerinihus) 15 270. 6. 272. 2 7. 270. 5 ^t ^<^^ 242. , 3; 243. 330; 331; 334.
''
' ^ ? /? ? ^? '? / ? .?
'
. 4.
2;
. 5
8.
KeXep 76.
? -? '? ^? ? ? ^?
273.
7
275. 3 ; 289. i. 5, 2, 4 29 290. 23, 25; 319; 320; 322; 325; 386; 396. 241. 3 276. 1 6. 237. V111. 2.
267. 30.
288.
313.
2,
13,
3>
33
242.
Ttj3.
'/? .) ^?
4, 33
338
4
340
(?
?
AcW
235.
299.
2.
267. 26.
8.
?? ? ? ? . ? ^? ? ? ?
/]? ''? /?
(/?
5.
279.
8.
5"^^/'
2, 5
3
2
266.
5,
6,
2 0.
243.
241.
246.
254.
2.
334
241.
6.
INDICES
235. 12, 15245. 8. 290. 27.
281.
5
;; 7;^
290.
22, 2 7, 3^
;?
261.
. .
249. II. 248. 4 npoiSartawf 237. vii. 28. 249. 4 243. 19 257. 2, 25; 272. 23; 298. 34. 246. 3, 32 236. (c) 8 ; 239. 2 257. 7, 32, 36; 275. 3 ei saep.; 309; 312; 366; 398. 276. 5 XlroXXiW 274. 9) 32
,
5
^
315
;;?
)75
295. . 269. i. 22. 379. 275. 42. 255. 5) 9 305. 278. 2, 30 305.
;
250. 5
242. 9) 3 266. 5 )/;^? 270. 20. 237. 3 379. 256. 3, 5 290. 1 5. 372.
/;?
237.
vii.
[. .]
294.
353.
.
290. 7
267.
;
151
237.
Vlli.
,
;
29,
;
320
321
2.
; J
241. 12) 242. 5, 14, 8 237. vii. 40 243. 4, 47 245. 23 248. 5 ^^ saep.; 250. 12; 251. 6, 31;
/
^
/;^
-/
253. 5 259. 10, 23 260. 1 264. 7, 26 266. 6 267. 4, 33 270. 5 -^ ^/; 272. 2 4, 26; 274. 5 <"/ 7/. 280. 3 281. 6, 14 283. 2 285. 2; 290. 8, 19, 3; 294. 2; 298. 2, 36; 328; 335; 336; 339; 351; 364; 366; 368 ; 396. 263. 9 265. 2 ^/ 298. 46 332; 362; 380. 294. 7320. 295. 3 235. 9 373. 237. VU. 21, 24, 26. 237. 291, 6. 33j 36 335. 266. 3 254. 1 1. 257. 7 266. 6, 270. 3
252. 8
261. 2
00. 4 254. 7. Taipos 235. 9 Tauaipts 274. 50. 242. 4 256. 4 242. 2 4. Terfo( ) 289. i. 5. ) 289. i. 3 Teas 249. 2. 344.
Tavpis
? '
351.
6/^ 290.
375.
25.
256. 12.
^.
288.
37, 4
235.
,"
;
i.
376.
12.
^ /
;
235. 2; 264. 267. , 25; 269. 276. e/ saep. 275. 273. 1 2 288. 2 ^ saep 304 306 6 282. 2 308; 310; 315; 316; 318; 319; 320; 321; 322; 324. 247. 6, 34 355.
290.
2 6.
V.
GEOGRAPHICAL
237.
viii.
335
19.
//
/'
291.
I,
I5; 292.
I,
14.
237
;
V.
I,
21,
vi.
S^j
5; 243.
i.
44; 261.
237. vi. 1 2 ; 243. 7 ; 339 341 382. 242. 3. 257. 17, 2o, 28 262. i, 19 380. 243. I p. 286. 4, 13; 326. T'lTOS 376.
342
289.
;
2 et saep.;
290.
18.
(^
375
335.
237. vi. 13, 18, 19, 33; 246. 32; 254. 2 ; 290. 11, 14, 16, 20. ^Qpos 269. i. 17; 275. 41 299. i. 268. 3 (?/ JiZi/). 275. 4, 38,
//
237.
vii.
30, 31.
>
V.
GEOGRAPHICAL.
^ ' /^
;7 236
237. vii. 34, viii. 2 2. 237. vii. 33, 40, 41 255. 22. 237. viii. 8, 2 1, 28; 344. 236 (<5). 3 ; 260. 1 2 283. 294. 4, 6; 298. 15; 364. 255. 20. 'Attikos 234. ii. 4. 278. 4.
;
;
8 (8
.
(a)
((5).
5,
^ /' '
;
^(
271. II
;
{)
;
.
1
;
236
,
;
335. 244.
4, 1 1,
1 8.
1 8.
7^[-7/-;] 298.
^
KepK6[.
, ,)
270. 3
269.
i.
268.
352
;
239. 5
{)
) J
343 384
2;
(<^)
Villages.
Utiyya
lieXa
287.
276. 12.
6.
/
Jroos
55 277.
^ <
270. 2 2. 265. 15; 350. 298. 240. 2. 384. 280. 8 ; 290. 246. 8, 15239. 4 343 348.
.
;
6.
336
INDICES
enoiKiov
Kkripos
353. 270. 23, 24. 270. 250. 2 I 265. 248. 23. 270. 23. 'Hpa/cXeot/f 348. 343 344. 265. 4 270. 21.
;
{c)
eTTOLKia,
344.
'
4
;
/ 0\8
| ;(
'?
(:/)
348. 248. 2 . 265. 4 265. 15 273. 1']. 250. 8, 2 1. 348. 346. 277. 3
' () ' .
. 28
393.
, / . 8 / (\ () 8 /3/ .. ? {) .
oba,
23
j
XavpaL.
241.
250.
392.
5
285.
338
254.
242. 12
243.
34
257.
(^8)
3)
^.
392
258. 5
>
392
284. 4 247 21
316.
Tepouei/oi^fCuy
288.
2 /
^.
311
392.
7;5,
^^ ()
308
379.
310.
^)
]
/^) ()
;
253. 3
335.
256.
(')
TOTTOt,
6;^',
,, .,, . .
. 28.
6
..
330.
'
&C.
;
250.
259.
>|^,
279.
247. 22.
249. 5 290. 7 242. 12; 243. 14; 247. 20 254. 5 264. 6 267. 3 269. 3 ; 318 330.
;
241. 25.
241. 20.
(/) Demes.
271. 4
/
.
. .
323.
261.
6.
377. 263.
3>
1 8.
^^ ^
Kaiadpeios 6
243.
373. 261. 8.
VI.
SYMBOLS
VI.
{a)
VII.
OFFICIALS
337
SYMBOLS.
Measures.
i
apovpa 290.
8, II.
xoiviKes
Tpus 287.
7, 8.
{b)
Coins.
7^
S
7
S -
242. 2 8, al. 288. 3. 288. 4 ei saep. 289. i. 10 e/ saep. 288. 6 <'/ 289.
F
ii.
^.
242. 2 8, al. 237. iv. 14 ei saep. 288. 3 et saep.\ 289. i. 5 et saep. 288. 2 etsaep. 289. i. 5 ei saep.
;
7.
() Numbers.
i 290. 31, 33.
1]
I
I 290. 10.
L 1 290.
32, 33.
{d)
Miscellaneous.
S
eVoi/s,
y"
a/.
ii.
'
V
237.
iv.
^/ ja^^.
289.
(Tovs,
i.
12, 19,
245.
237.
vi.
15, al.
TT/joy
242. 34.
5
243.
VII.
OFFICIALS.
2,
! !
viii.
375;
238. g 241. 2; 242. i, 31; 45; 263. i; 320; 327-349; 380. p. 151; 237.
;
43
2.
^,
\ \
...
241.
237.
vi.
rfj
260.
Upevs
wpos
268. .
281.
.
2
;
85 \ ^
1 7,
"
II.
,
246. 279.
^ 5
32,
;
237.
iv.
6;
V,
17,
3,
28;
.
6 yp.
239.
1.
.
237.
294.
2 2, 28.
8( 8,
247. 3;
12
el
387.
237.
292.
vii.
39?
4^,
43
(a.d. 87).
237.
V.
;
el
saep.;
291. 15
248.
249.
369.
259. 3
338
yepBiaKoiJ
INDICES
262.
see
eVi
3.
tnap^os
enapxos
,
37
45).
(
237.
.
I.
246.
p.
.
2
;
151
254.
252.
viii.
294.
237. vii. 2 2 237. vH. 30, 36, 237.
viii.
37
(a. D. 129).
(a. D.
276. 7
237.
(?)
.
V.
370.
34:6.
14.
237.
1$
^^
saep.
Kvpios
AevKios
6).
OucyeTOy
TiTiavos 6 fjyfpovevaas
! ( /
MeVnos
Mer. 'Poi0os237.
iv.
'
.
Map.
p.
!> '^
247. 15
^
:
286. 244. 245.
;
274. 54
390. 284.
J
".
393. 285. 6.
^/
326.
290.
387. 276.
2;
;
299.
1 1
383385.
287.3
242. 237.
I,
1
?
J
/
J
j
y.
*!
ei saep.
351 352
244.
{c. A. D.
28).
237.
37 237.
8
(a. D.
128).
237.
viii.
Oiakepios
viii.
8 (a. D. 138).
OuaAepios
p.
,' . '/
21;
viii.
151 (.
' .
6;
ifpeiir
237.
iv.
'
35
^^
"Avvios
? ^ ()
(a. D.
viu.
43
133)
237.
282. I 315 (a. D. 37). 283 (. D. 45) 393 (a. D. 284. i 285. 49-50) 316 (a. d. 50-1) I {c. A.D. 50). 255. I (a. D. 48).
8
(a. D. 23).
'.; ; ;
244.12.
35).
237.
.
(.
260.
D. 1 63).
237.
237.
/
iv.
'>
'
viii.
72-3).
77)
90).
'-
"
237.
vi.
^^ (.
D.
59)
246.
27
(.
^
(\
D. 66).
1
. 28
45-6).
237.
. 237.
D.
237.
vi.
32 (.
86).
245. 23
351
2
;
354-356
252.
;
294. 9
251.
382. 254.
242. 33
281.
5
*fp
\
,
242.
254.
"
3
Up.
255.3.
259. 13
346. 268.
,'
260.
1 9-
2.
eW
277.
281.
VIIL
IX.
TAXES
339
VIII.
apovpa 248. 2 2,
.
6.
yepdiuKOs
274. 243.
25, 32, 35
383.
265.
8,
25.
290.
287.
7.
.
8.
264.
fiaros
271.
^- ^^
(/^)
Coins.
298.
II.
267. 4
>
42
237. iv. 14 et saep.; 242 28; 243. 283. 7 288. 3 ^^ <?/. 289. i. 5
;
242.
2 8,
/.
d"/
,!
'
et saep.
TptwiSoXoi/
278. II
i.
288. 3
243. 40
;
^/
,"
2,89. .
el saep.
et saep.
270. i6.
;
)(%
289,
ii.
apyipiov
7.
25Q. i6
IX.
yephiaKOv
TAXES.
262.
288.
28;
2 et saep.
308-310.
275. 17;
237.
iv.
270. 41;
298.
reXof
296.
5.
8.
7,
20, 22, 29
348.
iyK{jK\iov
20, 22, 29
243. 46
274.
288.
et
saep.;
289.
i.
4 ^Z Wif/.
288.
KaTayatyiov
\
2
et
saep.; 311.
288.
9, 18, 26.
i.
^/ ja^/.
296. 4
308
^ ;^
(
)
8,
10,
ii.
7.
285. 288.
6.
20
289.
i.
5 et saep.;
340
INDICES
.
y
d
for
IT
GRAMMATICAL.
Clerical Errors.
Xi
221. vii. lo. 221. vi. 24. 221. xvii. 18. (?) 216. ii. 16.
(?)
Lipography 266.
3,
269.
ii.
13.
Metathesis 221. vi. 26; 260. 17. Omission by omoioteleuton 227. v. 21; 231. 8, 9; 237. iv. 11,
iv.
vi.
14,
15;
222.
ii.
8.
265. 14
275. 14.
3,
Wrong
269.
13
;
26, 33;
10.
256.
Division of Words.
\
for
|*
(lyrics)
\<
208.
fol.
rec/o,
12; 221.
xi.
12, 18,
19.
xii.
294.
15.
270. 32.
Vowels.
m
c
e
(?)
221.
;
xiv.
vii.
102
237.
t
t
280.
10.
e
et
222. i. 22, ii. 7 ; 223. 53 etsaep. (see note ad loc); 246. 16, 38 252. 9] 267. 35; 300. 13. for 235. 2. e for et 269. i. 20. 223. 128; 254. 5; 282. 22,
for at 221. ix. 17
;
292. ii. 269. i. 20 293. 6. 278. 14, 23. for 10 285. 12 ; 290. 12 300. 4. adscript, misplaced
omitted after
after
1,
.
3.
215.
6, 7,
ii.
i.
5,
;
15.
216.
;
i.
et
and vice versa, passim. t 209. 3; 221. X. 17; 223. 201; 237. iv. 35 ei saep., vi. 33, vii, 11, viii. 35, 41, 43; 243. 36; 252. 2; 270. 3; 278. 4; 281. 13; 294. 13, 18, 23, 31; 396. for ai 259. II, 17.
12, for
.
7
;
'>
251.
e 267. 29. t 218. ii. 10 ; 234. et 241. 12. omitted before 266. 4.
ii.
i.
221. 1 8 ; 237. vi. 33. 36; 243. 23, 30; 252. 6; 254. 3 296. 7 for 267. 39 283. 8, 15. 269. . 9, 11] 298. 38. 242. 13, 8, 2; 258.5; cf. 296. 3. 269. . 8.
vii.
209.
;
35.
viii.
,,
209.
222.
i.
17,
ii.
26.
243.
2, 5) et saep.;
>
241.
;
<?/
^/.;
280. 6
294. 31
GRAMMATICAL
341
for
for
(c
9>
{
.
1
{b)
Consonants.
for
^275.
257.
237.
15.
for
2;
viii.
vi.
267. 38.
43
7237.
18;
9,
cf.
240.
8;
243.
25;
221.
227.
28;
| for ^259.
267.
261.
;
6
8
/
;
(?).
3.
291.
269.
291.
i.
242. 12.
223. 64, 23 222. i. 17.
14
1
;
295. 6
298.
6.
272.
22.
'4
Abnormal Forms.
( ';
e/xaroi
/
epavvav
282.
.
35
e^cvXuTeli'
;
/|
271. 2 2.
237.
V. II.
xi.
6.
268.
5
23
219.
()
7' /3
281. 13.
295.
221.
6.
/ -
,
298.
211.
216.
27-
.
i.
8.
2, 14,
3
5
5(?)
213.
()
22
273.
^/ 298.
>
ayeio)(a
(Dat.) 213.
II.
()
6.
211.
234.
25
2.
294.
Accidence.
/^
318.
-^
for
270.
6.
2 2.
/)7/
(=
) 285. .
7
2.
226. . 1 6. 237. 23
211.
1 9.
eoyvv 257.
iepfO
^^^oyevv 257.
6.
254.
(Fut.)
8, 39.
223.
104
(corr.)
260. II
(Pres.)
265. 22.
28.
4
f/zeV
300.
ikKc (Imperf. ?)
259.
^.
^/ (5
251. 3 Periphrastic Perf. 268. 6. Pluperf. 285. 10. 261. 13, 6; 364. (Acc.) 280. 5; 285. 14.
2 2.
(=
()
219.
259.
1 9,
25; 346.
342
INDICES
Syntax.
Anacolutha, &c. 237. vi. 31; 242. 6, 7 270. 7) 242. 27 (cf. 26. 7; 269. i. i 252. 14; 253. 11; 254. 7; 268. 15 274. 16; 278. 11; 279. 12; 288. 6
;
for Ace. before Inf. 237. vii. 26. with Dat. 234. ii. 21. Imperative 2nd for 3rd Person 295. 7. Indie. Fut. for Subj. ha 299. 3.
Gen. Abs.
290.
II, 12 sqq.
redundant 299. 2. 237. Vll. 4 1. Concord: Masc. for Fern. 295. 24. a 274. 2. ivhibmaiv 221. XV. 32 245. eav with Indie. 237. vii. 28, viii, 34, 38.
Inf.
()
'^
13,
; ;
.
;
eat/
ft
ei
(I
14; 268. 237. iv. 28, vi. 8, vii. 42, viii. 32-3 270. 34, 44 273. 18 275. 24 37, 43 278. 19, 22; 280. 13; 284. 12; 285. 293. 11. 21 ; 286. II, 21 242. 2 . iavTovs for 260. 9, 15. with Subj. 237. viii. 14, 15. vith 240. 4^ 255. is; 259. for 260. 7. 6 fire 237. viii. 14. ei/fs 256. 3for 276. 7.
for
;
;
av with relative
221. xiv.
;
;
294. 1 4. 254. 256. 8. uvai be 290. 5. Fut. coupled with Aor. 259. 18; 374. elBevai 267. 27. Jussive 388. 237. viii. 30. 223. 214. rec/o with Gen. 246. . Tf 237. vi. 37~8. alone 270. 40. with Subj. without 260. 14; 291. g. 293. 7 So with Inf. after verbs of saying 237. v. 8,
fivai
;
vii.
237.
.
With Participle 23, 28, 34, viii. 28. v. 20, vi. 28, vii. 26; 252. 10; 253.
.
7, al.
.
,
=
re,
f^evKvTiiv
eniTptTifiv
271. 2 2.
ini
237.
iv.
II.
263. 237. vii. 28 ; 255. 21-2 II, 12; 266. 17 (cf. 268. 15). oTi 237. V. 10. o 237. vi. 1 8. for 237. vii. 1 6. Parataxis 297. 3> 4 299. 3, 4 39 265. 3 237. iv. 1 4. By Subjunctive, final after 237. v. 10.
8
14.
vi.
26.
;
'
eo)?
272.
9
259. 30; 294. 15;
en
re
237.
reflexive
293.
16.
^,
292. 235. 2.
XI.
1
300.
1
nydv 237. vi. 3; 282. 15; 283. 14; 290.6. ayvoelv 237. viii. 24. ayvoia 237- viii. 36. 237. V. 40. ayopa 237. vii. 20.
'
in
298.
306. 242. 8 298. 9, 1 1 238. 3; 249. 22; 250. 17; 266. 12; 274. 41. 298. 48 391. 237. 4, 5. 6 ; 267. 19; 268. 17. 266. 7> 270. 7 261. 8 265. g 271. 5 ; 273. 237. viii. 17.
; ;
;
^
niyeioff
XL
298.
343
; 8((
;
12
^
13
237. viii. 17. 234. ii. 46 237. vi. 28. 241. i8; 243. 16; 247. 24; 248. 19; 268. 22; 274. 10, 38. 244. 8. 280. 265. 43; 270. 34) 273. i8
;
258. 2; 262. 4, 252. 12 253. 274. 36; 318; 339. 237. iv. 14 266. 14 237. V. 41, vi. 13, 36
; ;
?
II
;
\(7
cLKoiiiv
237. V. 41. 237. vii. 25, 42. 237. vi. 33, vii. 27, 31. 278. 15; 280. 1 8. 237. vii. 34 237. V. 14, vi. 16, 34, 38. ^" 4, 8 243. 36; 247. 36; 248. 33; 249. 252. 8 253. 5 268. 2 2 273. 6 274.
^ 8
271. 19
^ '
/?!/
298.
6,
ai'77Kfii'
266. 5 265. 34237. VI. 4 234. . 1 9 237. 370. 257 2 2. 274. 2 . 265. 3^ 259. 2 7 237. VII. 23 273. 15
5
viii.
16.
237.
23.
iv.
iv.
35
30,
41
237.
36
306. 237. vii. 23, 34; 294. 15 237. vii. 40 237. viii. 39 237. V. 15, vi. 35 41 237. VJ. 7 265. 22; 268. 2, 8;
294. 3
. ''
270. 43;
251.
13
252.
9.
13
253.
271. 2 4.
/^^
286.
292.
((
266. 5 237. vi. 18; vii. 5, 12, 22. 234. ii. 29. ax^^iia 255. 16; 283. 14237. v. 8, 14; 251. 21; 253. 18; 258. 25; 262. 15; 361.
^,
24.
ei
237. V. 19; 250. 29. 237. vi. 29 II. 237. 237. vi. 22. 281. 3; 282.
2,
21
286.
294.
6.
/^'
269.i.
aXXaxo^ef 237. V.
5
; ; ; ;
237. 237.
15,
VI.
31, 39
...
. 8,
;
29, 32,
VI.
6,
Vlll.
9
298.
265. 27, 37 23 264. 8 267. 17, 19, 20; 268. 6 278. 9 237.
vii.
saep.;
259.
260.
271.
;
268.
2
;
2;
272.22; 286.
12.
'''
298.
237.
9,
V.
13,
237. iv. 21, viU. 15; 286. 14 281. 9 235. 237. 33 ^, Q 242. 2 243. 3 251. 8, 241. 3
;
^
;
. .
Vlll.
381.
29
3 237. 282. 23 285. 2. 237. . vi. 14, 7, 38, aiioi/ 237. . 9, 42, 253. 9 251. 1 2 252. 1 2 viu. 20
;
. 6
5.
262.
344
g; 263. 19; 281. 23; 282. 14; 284. II 285. 20 286. 14. 17
;
;
INDICES
283.
237.
vi.
1 7.
290.
'
237.
V.
38. 42.
arrayyeWeiv 398.
2 4, 28.
5, 12, 22,
32
275.
1,
291. 8
298.
13 237.
19,
;
53
9, 13; 364.
270. 29;
2^.
17, 20.
29L
vii.
7, 12.
13;
;
265. 17;
267.
237.
vii.
35
7
;
298. 52.
aneiXelv
'
ievLv
;
237.
vii.
42.
(
'
22, 28.
210.
280. 1 7, 9 298. 3^
270.
286.
,
;
1 8.
p.
208
255.
8, 21
309. 274. 47; 305 271. 21. 237. vii. 28 286. 17 237. iv. 20, viii. 12, 20; 263. 13; 264. 16; 266. 7, 18 ; 267. 34 268. 6.
; ;
)
api/ey
( IV
. .
237. V. 4. 237. vL 30. 266. 22 ; 237. vi. 21 265. 36, 42 268. 16. 245. 5; 237. viii. 31, 40 246. 10, 18; 247. 9; 248. 6; 249. 5; 252. 4; p. 208; 257. 26. 250. I 237. V. 23, viii. 33, 39, 41 244. 5, 13, 19; 246. 20; 248. 33;^ 274. 288. 41 297. g; 318. p. 208; 257. 27. 326. 237. vi. 38. 257. 19, 35 237. iv. 9 ^^ ?/., . 3, 4, '^ viii. 12, 6; 267. 11,13,26; 269. i. 5)8, 16; 270. 28; 278. 12, 22, 32; 281. 26; 282. 17; 286. 3) 19; 292. 3; 293. 20; 294. 34; 298. 55; 318; 375.
;
?
/jjs
6, 22.
268.
1 6.
1 8.
280.
291.
5, ^S-
.^
;
>
^ (
36
;
237. viii. 14 244. 245. 12 246. 17 299. 2. 235. 8 e/ saep, 235. 6. 243. 2 . 286. 8. 280. 1 6. 237. vi. 1 3. 251. 39) 256. g, II, 14.
261.
^^ saep.
,
278.
1 8.
; 298
3
34,
298.
237. iv. 25, 33> ^" 1 286. g 318. 237. 25 237. VU. 42; 259. 7j 278.
;^(^
17,34
265.
237.
4
25, 33
vi.
/?
\
27
298. 17
268. 2, 4
263. 9 252. 9 253. 6 283. 286. 1 2. 269. . 294. 1 1. 257. viii. 6 298. 60. 341 344. 298. 4 275. 2 5 249. 13 265. 30. 251. 8, 41 254. 256. 9, 2, 4 260. 2 . 241. 19; 243. 7, 28, 32; 247. 26; 248. 19, 29 274. 2, 38 294. 8; 338.
XL
345
275. 5
'
270.
271. 19
285.
265. 28; 318. 256. II, 237. viii. 9 237. vU. 21.
/
285.
yfcopyia
252. 3
4,
262. 4
284. 4
e^ saep.
^ ^"
;
^^'
4;
4.
263. 15;
264.
;
,
;
;
265. 22;
375.
270. 40; 277.12; 306. ^e/3aiWts 264. II 260. 1 2. 20 237. . 13, 285. g. 237. vi. 18, 22, 33) 24 294. 1 6. 237. iv. 35> . 7 ^^ '^:^/'
279. 7 ; 368. 295. 2. 237. V. 32 ; 283. 13 yXvKvs 234. . 6, 21. 237. vi. 1 3, vui. 8. 258. 8 281. 10. yovevs 237. iv. 39, viu. 35 246. 15, 2 1. 255. 1 8, viu. 237. V. 6, 25, vi. 3, 5, 37) 14, 15; 251. 34; 263. 20; 264. 19; 267. 27, 30, 37; 269. i. 18; 275. 43; 278. 39; 298. 30. 293. 5292. 8 290. . 255. 17 ; 257. 2i, 37 238. 4 373. . 28 257. 6, 22 300. 12.
;
261. 12.
243. 21.
237.
viii.
30, 32, 38
iv.
296.
? /3
237.
38,
24,
17, viu.
8(
25) 37
283. 7 264. 12; 270. 45 271. 26. 286. II. /SXeVetv 259. 32; 298. 33 237. . 39
;
257. iv. 20; 270. 13; 271. 286. 4 318. 270. 13 241. 3 daveiov 237. iv. 16, V. 21 274. 14 237. iv. 29, viu. 32. 237. iv. 28 286. 2 (?); 294. 27.
; ; ;
;
;
^^:
8
8
'
/Sous
237. 243.
7-
2 1.
23, viu.
29,
30; 265.
2 1.
397.
237.
vi.
13; 283.
13.
24,
3,
2;
265.
1 7,
244.
1
6.
234. II, 30
280. 5 326.
326.
(?)
yaXUKTivos 267. 7
ya/xeiv
237. 29, viu. 24; 257. 25, 30; 361. 265. 6 237- viU. 23. 237. VU. 12, 2 8, viu. 4, 5) 6 266. 15 268. 13 yeveais 235. 2. 209. 12, 13 277. 6. 279. 14 280. 13 yeVos 237. V. 4 367. yepBiaKOs 264. 3; 275. 13
; ;
;
237. vi. 21. vin. 41 237. V. 8, 26, 37, 39, Sexto's 255. 10; 256. 13. BeovTws 237. vi. 39, 40, viu. 40. 237. v. 8, 19, 34, vi. II, viu. 33; 243. 36; 257. 6, 12; 268. 13 274. 18. 237. iv. 39, viu. 28, 35; 276. 11; 265. 7 290. 34, 35 ; 370. 270. 45; 271. 27; 274. 33; 275. 30; 237. iv. 6 277. 9 279. 3.
.,
;
>//
ei saep., v. 6, 19.
288. I e/ saep. 289. i. 2 et saep. ; 298. 19; 370. 241. 32; 242. 34; 243. 47; 264. 26; 267. 34; 269. i. 22; 323; 332.
;
346
INDICES
vi. 3'/, vii.
237. viii. 21. 249. 24. diaipeais 274. 6. 8iaKove7v 275. lO. biOKpoveiv 237. viii. 10.
8 8
Siabexeadai 237-
lO.
8(/
iTrftv
284. II
285. 20.
^ 8
8/ 8
( 242.
eyyoi/os
f}i\f IV
8 /
286. 26. 240. 5; 284. 5; 285. 13. 237. vi. 34) '^ 6. 237. viii. 30, 39' 4) 42
' (
eyynSi/
243. 39 270. 1 5. 292. 5 237. iv. 12, V. 13, 38, 261. II 269. . 7, 7 235. 5 258. 8.
J
282. 8
.
1 7-
vi.
8,
26,
280.
237.
iv.
237.
2.
8
^;
( '
;(/
! '
259.
237. iv. 37 viU 7? 26, 237. viii. 23. 237. vi. 6. 242. 8. 267. 1 8. 275. 9237. 29 265. 1 7. 267. 9 275. 34 235. 3 237. iv. 17, vi. 10, 17, vii. 41, 42; 269. ii. 8, 9, 11; 273. 4; 275. 18; 277. 8; 294. 23; 296. 3; 298. 20; 299. 2. 238. 5 242. 268. 5 234. . 6, 9, 21, 39237. 32. 237. V. 37 237. viii. 13. 237. iv. 23, 32, .4/ 248. 34 286. 24. 247. 37 237. . 26, 6, 33) v"' 12, 13, 38 267. 16; 269. i. 12; 278. 27. 248. 27; 270. 2 2, 237. viii. 29. 270. 46. 237. iv. 32, 4 286. 3 247. 23. 243. 15 237. viii. 37 237. . 12, 284. 13. 25, via. 5 265. 2 5 237. iv. 8 244. 3, 20 262. 3 ; 263. 9; 265. 21, 22, 26; 273. 12, 17.
259. 270.
.
)
,"
''
'
.
;
vi. 5, vu. 26, viu. 1 5 265. 42 ; 266. 16, 20, 21 267. 36; 272. 25, 28. 281. 21. 237. V. 15. 237. vii. 16, 27, VUi. 20. 234. . 44 237. iv. 16, . 1 7, 43'^"^ 29' 32 267. 2 315. 234. . 42. 237. viii. 2 2. 249. 21, 24; 286. 22. 370. 237. vi. 2, 17, 19 251. 33 263. 20 264. 19; 267. 27, 30. 37; 269. i. 17; 275. 43; 278. 38; 286. 19; 299.5237. viu. 43 270. 44
237.
259.
^.
'
' '
35
267. II. 241. 19; 247. 27. 237. V. 24 ; 370. 256. 3 276. 7 276. 9 260. 5 275. 32237. 275. 6; 372. 28, viii. 4, 5 237. 39 261. 4 272. 291. 3 237. viii. 2 . 237. iv. 8. 237. vii. 25 283. 7 269. . 5 237. iv. 14 259 15 ; 264. 11 267. 318. 14; 269 i. 8; 271. 24; 286. 11
) ;
237. 243. 4 1
viii.
7.
. .
8
;
( (
fXiyxeiu
XL
387.
347
300.
237
237.
viii.
vii.
viii.
e\eyxos 237.
( \
38,
1 7.
40.
( ^
(
?8
349. 349. eXicft;/ 259. 28. eXXoyiXeii/ 250. 23. 259. 31 237. iv. 11, epirinreiv 243. 26.
237. vi. 17. 267. 6, 17. 306. 263. 12. 270. 4 296. 7. 4eiwu 242. 2 1 261. 17 265. 23 273. 19; 275. 22. 271. 19
;
267. 17
e^euXwreti/
282.
II.
7, vi.
.
V.
31, 40
12
et saep., vi. 5, 9.
(
(vBveiv
38.
7.
1 1.
295. 6. 260. II. 242. 2 . eVaXet^eti/ 294. 5 251. evavrlos 240. 9 259. 21 260.
;
268. II, 1 6. e'lo'Siof 243. 16. 241. 20; 247. 28. 237. vi. 17, vii. 27, 29, 18; 261. 15 272. 13. 255. 2 2.
( |
enayyeXkiiv 237.
(8 ('
ivebpevfiv
.
viii.
31.
eWirai
234. ii. 23. mavTos 237. viii. 23 275. 9, 40 295. 8. 270. 2 8. 247. 12. 339. 265. 278. 8 e/ saep. ivoUiov 265. 35
;
;
, ( / (( (
viii.
280. 14
( ( ( (
('
viii.
4; 259.
vi.
19.
24:4:. 9,
245. ii
260.
20.
281.
2 5
;
270. 38
318
4
1.
374.
enavaveovv 237.
viii.
237. viii. lO, II. 237. viii. 30. 237. viii. 38 268. 17. tnavXis 248. 28. 263. 271. 25. 266. 1 6, 21 enrjpfia 237. vii. 9.
;
290.
7;
298.
9.
237. vi. 4, vii. 19. 239. 12; 257. 44; 275. 32.
237. vi. 6, 31. 246. 1 8. 263. i8; 267. 29, 37. 251. 32 279. 4 281. 9. 251. 28; eniMouat 237. v. 17 244. 10, 19 252. 11; 253. 9, 15; 255. 16; 257. 47; 283. 16; 294. 13. epidedoca 244. 16.
;
;
396. 234. ii. 'j, 14, 22. 274. 43 298. 29. fvT(X\fiv 291. 6. ivTidivai 234. ii. 27 ^/ J-fl^^.
;
imevai 237.
237.
iv.
23,
^' (
vii.
1 1
26.
ein^oKOi
299.
3.
eWos 237.
35, 39.
viii.
31
29.
vi.
lO, 16,
7, 9,
(
314.
258. i6
288. 35
2.
237.
vi. 8, vii. 5.
/6'
237.
vi.
17.
265. 29> 3
( / ( ' ( (
348
inivoia
INDICES
245.
vii.
1 5
264:. 5
237.
35.
8j 251. 26; 253. 23; 255. 24; 259. 21 260. 16; 263. 16. iiTL^evQs 255. 20. eiTinXa 265. 32. 276. 8. 292. 293. 6; 294. 31 234. . 17. 237. vi. II, viii. 37 237. iv. 2 2, 33> ^ 4 275. 14. 237. V. 43 '^^ 4; 276. 13 237. iv. 34 37; '^^ 6 et saep. 276. 15; 292. 4; 293. 9; 296. 3.
;
imopneiv 240.
?5
(fvyos
, ( (
28, 48.
(
21
;
268. 6. 269.
ii.
10;
286. 21;
;
298. 22,
;
253. 14
282.
241.
3
;
268.
237.
271.
8.
8, 1 6, 1 8.
268. 14,
8;
vi.
('
iiTo'iKiov
237. vii. 1 1. 275. II ; 294. 21. eniTeXXetv 271. 1 8. 237. vi. 4. 237. viii. 18; 270. 45; 271. 26 275. 29, 33. inirpeneiv 237. iv. II, vi. 5. 265. 1 6, 28 ; 283. 10. f'm^epeiv 237. V. 9, 27; 257. 1 9, 267 s5
>
'
T]8vs
267. 6, 18. 237. iv. 31. 237. vi. 41. 237. vi. 7, viii. 39. 235. 8 et saep.
265. 41.
235. I 237. V. 234. ii. 39
24^7.
;
237.
V.
15,
26
294.
19.
22; 269.
i.
12,
281. 18.
viii.
10
,' {
15
34.
/
^6
4{
ii.
234
244,
II.
237. viii. 36. 237. V. 6, viii. 1 274. 5, 28. ^eXetv 237. V. 31, 42)
19,
234. ii. 20. 264. 12 267. 1 5 269. 23; 281. 27; 286. 12. 277. 5 ) 389. 237. V. 29 270. 46 ; 271. 237. 3
;
i.
9;
78.
2 7.
7-
237.
vii.
37.
p.
151; 237
22
;
vi.
35
237.
vii.
294.
28.
evapearelv
eiSoKelv
265. 43
261. I 7 237. viii. 16; 291. 5; 298. 17. tiopKUv 240. 8 ; 251. 25 ; 253. 22 ; 255, 23; 259. 21; 260. 16; 263. 16; 361.
18
298. 32. 23; 293. 237. iv. 18 298. 20. 237. vi. 29. 241. 15; 242. 6 e/ saep. ; 272. 277. 8. ^fp/to? 234. ii. 44, 48, 49 257. 43 235. 9 276. II. 246. 1 6, 2 1. 298. 5, 46. 237. 20.
;
vi.
2,
40,
vii.
, 8,
6.
.
;
250.
259.
1 1.
XL
Ihios
tStwrt/cos
237. vii. 41, viii. 32. 237. vi. 6, viii. 28 Up6v 242. 21 ; 254. 3, 13. Up6s 263. 10.
iKavoboTtiv
;
;
237.
i
viii. 9.
;
290.
305.
(
;
349
icaTaXoyetov
' ?
:
'
259. 29. 283. 14 293. lo 294. 23. 326. 275. 1 4 265. 38 ; 293. 5 298. 2 1 ; 394. 275. 21. 280. 4 234. . 2 ; 267. 1 8 270. 46 271. 27 274. 52; 275. 26, 31 ; 290. 13 237. . 17. 237. viii. 6. 264. 7 278. g, 20. 264. 5 264. 3, 5; 367. (;((' 396.
;
;
'^
;
^
KaTTj-yopetj/
268. 14 ; 270. 35; 272. 19. 271. 8,12. 238. 14; 273. 22; 298. 2; 341; 344; 346; 348. 249. 8; 250. 3; 248. II 274. 9 283. 9 237. viii. 237 V. 30. 265. 12. 237. iv. 7.
^4
281. 1 5. 237. viii. 25 ; 265. 5 (?) 268. 20. 237. iv. 20, 2 2, 23, viii. 2 2,
;
"237.
viii.
1 4, 2 1.
(V
237.
vi.
237. viii. 1 7. 270. 25. ^ 248. 1 8, 2 2, 25; 270. 18 et saep.\ 273. 18; 346. ;()7 237. iv. 32, vi. 5, 22, 39. 40, vii. 11,
17
282.
13-
237. viii. 29; 245. 21; 257. 15; 265. 7; 268. 19; 269. i. 10; 286. 28. 265. 28 ; 281. 20, 22, 24. 239. 267. 9;" 269. i. 5 237. viii. 42. 237. vi. 2 2. 237. vi. 27, vii. II. 237. viii. 30. /ca#cou;^eii/ 265. 14 281. 1 7. 326. 237. viii. 19. 237. iv. 37> viii. 8, 31; 259. 35; 265. 3 297. 3 ; 299. 3
KcXeueti/
^
'
,
;
-'
293. 7. 237. V. 35, vi. 34, vii. 7 ei saep., viii. 25, 31; p. 208; 257. 4. 326. 326. 237. iv. 30 243. 38 ; 266. 9 268. 7 269. i. 4, 9) 16 267. 9 <?/ 270. 15, 29; 272. 9; 286. 8. 273. 1 8. </0 237. viii. 11; 278. 16; 280. 19
^;
26.
Kiveiv
237.
vii.
300.
5
1 6.
243.
300.
[
6. 6.
250. 9, 2i ; 265. 40 270. 17; 273.17; 277.4; 343; 344; 346; 348. 274. 4234. ii. 39, 48. 234. . 36. ]( ) 389. 236. () 3- (<^) 3 237. iv. 35 272.
;
;
.
298. 248. 21
1 6.
^
)
389. 234.
. .
viii.
237.
33
254. 6; 255. 6; 256. 328. 268. 22; 306. 243. II. 237. iv. 37? viii. 27. 298. 4> 7*
327
8 {
/.
249.
274.
271. 5,
7
6.
350
INDICES
294. 20.
237. V. 20. 278. 17. 237. viii. 22; 294. 5. /xeyas 237. viii. 10, 17 292. 9; 396. 237. vii. 42. 326. /xeAt 234. ii. 10. 254l. 13; 255. lo; 256. 9, II. 237. vi. 2 1. ^eVeii/237. V. 33, 43, vii. 15, 35, 38; 242. 20; 272. 15, 21; 298. 18; 370. 243. 9. , 284. 247. 24 251. 38 254. 13 255. 256. 9. II 280. g. 235. 3 /xeroyeti/ 244. 3; 259. 19. 286. 5 273. 2 0. 237. vii. 40. 247. 3 2 249. 2 250. 1 1 ; 268. 9, 12. 237. iv. 6, . II. 237. 23. 318. 231. viii. 42; 274. . pereyyvos 266. 273. 21.
8(
^*
Kvapos
237. viii. 34 3^ ; 273. 24. 258. 6. Ac/jiVeti/ 237. vii. 15, 37, viii. 30; iepiVtf 237. V. 8, vi. 28, vii. 14. 261. 12, 15 ; 268. i ; 281. 4.
//
(.?)
234. ii. 16. 234. ii. 30. 237. vii. 42; 259. 6, 18. 237. viii. 32, 34, 35. 237. viii. 31.
298.
41.
276. 6. 374. 374. Kvpiemiv 237. iv. 31; 265. 13; 270. 30; 273. 24. (title), KU/jte 237. V. 2 7 i/ J<2i/>. 300. I. (=guardian) 242. 25; 251. 5, 32; 252. 7; 253. 5; 255. 4, 13; 256. 267. 4 ; 261. 4 263. 2, 6, 20 ; 266. 4 270. 4 271. 3 273. 268. 3 2, 29 261. 17 4. (Adj.) 237. iv. 38, vii. 15, 18 264. 12; 269. i. 12 270. 46, 49; 271. 275. 34 278. 27 27 272. 15, 21, 22 288. 36. 234. ii. 15. KmXveiv 237. vii. 23. 383.
; ;
;
, (8
.
;
;^' 294.
/0//
;
238.
.
1
2 5
^eVoxos 242. 3
243.45; 256.7,"
287.
237. vi. 27, viii. 17, 29; 259. 26; 298. 6 326. 237. v. 18, vi. 2, 14, vii. 5, 6. 7. 245. 19 350 ; 353. Xfaiveiv 234. ii. 5. Xe-yiOJi' Bevrepa 276. 9. X^yeif 237. vi. 4. 391. Xt/Sai/WTOy 234. ii. 38.
;
/^ 298.
XtJOUy
285.
II.
298.
277. 374.
13, 44
, 17; 278.
;
et saep.;
280.
2;
10; 259. 12; 272. 20; 275. 19, 21; 281.8, 16; 370;
391.
278. 27, 43
?/^; 237.
vi.
280.
24-
30.
;
237. vi. 21. 237. iv. e/ saep., 270. 20; 272. 16, 17,
vi.
2;
242. 18;
2,
14;
298.
19^/ saep.;
/ioj/oi
254. 13
9.
265. 29.
41
vii.
XI.
351
249.
;
;
274.
299. 299.
ii.
3
2.
234.
266.
saep.
/
j/ijiiiti/
27.
;
276.
7
237. 21 ; 245. 283. 4; 298. 29. i/0/ieur 245. 17 350. 244. 5 237. 15, vui. 2, 3 237. iv. 20, VU. 1 7.
;
253.
270.
;
237. vi. 6. 237. iv. 15; 261. 4, 9; 264. 2; 269. i. 2 270. 3 ^/ 3, 20; 267. 2 271. 2 272. 13 273. 4 275. 286. 2 287. 2. 5 237. iv. 6 / <3^/>., V. II. 237. iv. 32 243. 13, 36 ; 250. 13 12, 49; 273. 20. 268. 4
;
;
399.
viu. 42; 247. 31; 248. 11; 249. 9; 250. II ; 265. 45 298. 35243. 298. 38.
237.
237.
viu. 2 2.
. .
;
e/ saep., viii.
34.
^'
oi'iceti'
251. II
252.
12,
28 . 5
280.
253. 7;
22.
6.
5
14, vni. 12.
o'UaBai
237.
V. 8, vi.
/ (
)
'
6(
281.
294. 379.
1 7
336. 235.
6.
389.
;
237. iv. 7, viii. 29 298. 12. 238. 2. 235. 8 et saep.; 268. 7 290. 20; 293. 17 i 294. 8, 10. 234. . 38. etvai 237. vi. 5 234. , II. 237. iv. 20, . 4, vi. 19, 14. 237. iv. 25, 31. vi. 25; 243. 27; 245. 14; 275. 15, 20; 283. 19 239. 5; 240. 3 246. 23; 251. 1 8, 29; 253. 6; 255. 13; 257. 38; 258. 23; 259. 4; 260. 5; 262. 2; 263. 4',
5
'
237. . 2 2, 7 237. iv. 33 265. 33 370. 239. 12; 251. 31 257. 44, 48 234. . 2 1, 20. 274. 27. 265- 23. 234. . 3 273. 13 275. 8. 255. 234. . 2 4 ^^ ^^. 237. vi. 22. 237. iv. 25, vi. 22, 25, 26. 237. iv. 17. 237. iv. 8^ 24, 27, vui. 13, 14, 16; 238. 13; 272. 7; 298. 8. 272. 6; 286. 1 8. 382 383 384. 237. viii. 15. 237. iv. 1 9, 21.
;
'>
(^)
.
265. 298.
269.
237. 14 "/
/.
300.
/?
298.
237. viii. 12. 267. 22 269. i. 12; 278. 27. 237. 8. 237. viu. 281. II. 237. iv. 248. 2. 237. 12, 36, 4^ 291. 9; 257. II 258. 15
;; .
.
;
14, 59
361.
277.
352
INDICES
237.
iv.
8 ^,
TrapaOfais
' ''
napahexeaBai
37,
2 0.
vi.
29,
viii.
8.
280.
^
7j-ept;(fii'
2,
15; 298. 51
318.
9, viii.
237. vii. 24. 237. iv. 35, 278. 18; 375. 237. v. 20, 2 2. 237. V. 6. 237. vi. 13 234. ii. 47> 5
270. 43' 44 237. viii. 237. iv. 38, V. 34; 274. 53; 32. 237. viii. 14237. . 41? vi. 36. 266. 7
. ,
7, vi.
16, VU. 8,
271.
5)
7)
I4
^p;^p)Jt
344. 237. V. 9, 1 3) '^- 7' 37 31 J 261. 16; 283. 8; 298. 39 237. vi. 22; 270. 8, 39; 271. 21 275. 26; 281. 13; 286. 9, 7 259. 14 277. 14Tj-Ss, ;/70 293. 2 294. 3 396. 237. vi. 21, 23, 33 274. 3 1 8. 266. 4 237. vi. 1 5, vii. 19. 265. 3 237. viii. 13; 268. 7; 294. 2. 235. 3 296. 6 298. 40 299. 4, 5 300. 3237. 21. 237. viii. 41. Trepar 237. viii. 16; 282. 11. 318. 242. 14.
;"
'
^'
^
wfpifiiOi
.
;
>'
27.
viii.
15.
243. 10; 265. 35 "24^9. 24; 286. 13 323. 237. 2 2. irepiTToteii/ 279. 3 248. 29 250. 24
(
^
297. 4 237. vi. 8. 237. viii. 14. 242. 1 5. 237. viii. 23 373. ?;^)7 283. 15237. iv. 14 275. 24 298. 8. 259. 28; 276. 7 237. iv. 13, vii. 5? viii. 9 et saep. 242. 20 249. 21 259. 30 260. 8 270. 9 272. 12, 14; 275. II, 40; 291. 11; 293. 10; 294. 12, 14; 297.3; 298.21; 299. 3 300. 5 318. 259. 8. 237. vi. 19, vii. 14, viii. 9, 29; 244. 18; 274. 6; 279. 3; 291. 2; 292. 2; 293. 2 298. 38. 234. ii. 24, 37. 251. 22 252, II, 14 253. 8, ii, 19. 298. II. 237. iv. 9; 264. 10; 270. 33. 234. ii. 43. 237. vi. 13 ^/ saep. ; 277. 8 ; 286. II, 19; 292. 13. 267. 15 269. i. 270. 4, 271. 15, 17; 272. 2, 4, 28; 278. 23; 5, 286. 20. 265. 24. 245. 4 242. 23; 375. 283. 1 6. 237. vi. 30 249. 6 250. 3 256. 5 234. . 46. 244. 8. 245. 9> ^) 23; 297. 6. 234:. . 41 ; 243. 37 251. 2 1, 3; 272. 19, 2; 283. 13; 291. 7; 361. 237. g. 286. 1 4;
XI.
353
274. 43
trpoUvai
^ 8 8 ,
282.
237. iv. ip ; 270. 26 ei saep. 370. 272. 15 237. vi. 27, vii. 28, 42, viii. 6. 239. II. 237. V. 39. 237. iv. 11, v. 38, vi. 2. 243. i5j 21. 375. 267. 9 269. i. 5. 270. 43. 257. 5; 258. 6, 12. 297. 7 273. 2 2. 295. 7 237. viii. II. 243. 6; 247. 2 6. 283. 9 238. 7 21 237. 237. vi. 29. 265. 1 5 II, 43 "^. 3^ 237.
;
242.
pabiovpy'ia
22
270. 34
15.
298.
? 237. .
237.
viii.
8 ,
viu. 19.
npoaKaprepe'iv
261. 12.
? ^^
/
268.
7-
391.
37
237.
15; 249.
237.
. .
4
8,
vin.
26, 38;
247.
326. 326. seruus 244. 15 294. II. 244. 12; 245. 23; 246. 29, 247. 31 270. 7; 278. 32, 35; 283. 12. 293. 6. 237. 29; 243. 48; 262. 19 269. . 20. 286. 2 2 291. 4 1 2. 237. . 1 3, vi. 8. 326. 326. 234. . 33 234. . 8. 280. 12, 4 277. 5 387. 237. vi. 25. 265. 1 8, 25.
;
.
;
28.
! '
vui. 2.
;
;
20; 266. 9;
/ (7^.
1
6,
3^,
vi.
9,
VU.
1 5.
237.
34, 40.
279. 12. 1 1, 13, 1 6. 237. vi. 31, 237. vi. 23; 261. 9^ IITrpo^feipifen' 344. 237. iv. 36; 248. 10; 280. 12; 297. 9 298. 3. 237. 37 243. 7, 28; 248. 29. 287. 277. 5; 279. 15 280. 15, ; 298. 4, 7 391. 6, 8
(
a
(?) 251. 24. 237. V. 32, vi. 37 240. 7 276. 9 256. II, 3 234. . 25, 34 237. iv. 237. iv. 38, vi. 23, 31 ^. 7, viu. 260. 16 ; 243. 3 241. 4 23, 25, 26 270. 13; 259.10; 261.18; 266. 11 271. 27; 274. 14; 286. 5 237. iv. 12. 275. 20. 247. 2 9 241. 21 237. iv. 26. 265. 9 268. 237. vi. 24, 27 5; 271. 17; 272. 23, 27; 273. 279. 4 268. 13 ; 271. 7 ^^ saep. 281. 7
..
354
269. 20. 283. 12. 237. viii. II, 281. 6 282. 4 282.
INDICES
^
reXe'iv
237. 237.
22.
iv.
39>
viii.
23, 35>
36; 266.
ei saep.
viii.
22;
259. 24;
279. 12;
.
;
290.
TeXeioi
237.
vii.
((
-/
;/'[
298. 23 287. 7
267. 237.
V.
.
29
268.
10;
286.
TfXevrmos 237.
reXevTav
2 0.
iv.
;
35,
viii.
42.
6, 11.
''
^/ /^ ''
248. 14 258. 21 ; 262. 265. 22; 274. 19. 237. viii. 15 275. 13.
;
237.
24, 36
294. 240.
2 8.
43 265. 37 243. 33 265. 1 6. 273. 23. 265. 29. 281. 25. 237. vi. 19. 237. vi. 24. 237. . 37 237. viii. 1 3 243.
vii.
;
267. 18.
261. 13,
6;
^ {
286.
)
//
237. iv. 39, viii. 35. TiOeuai 243. lo; 260. 13. 237. iv. 5, 7, 24; 242. 28; 243. 41; 263. 14; 264. 8, 12, 16; 267.6; 268. lo; 278. 21, 35; 279. 13; 326; 391. 237. viii. 3, 6; 292. i 299. i. 237. viii. 12, 15, 37. 237. iv, 25, 27, 29, V. 4; 243. 39; 269. i. 10; 270. 15, 29; 271. 18, 23; 286. 9. 237. iv. 34, 40. 242. 15, 17, 19; 243. i8; p. 208; 274. 3, 30; 283. 20; 286. 21; 318; 330. 237. V. 5, 20, vi. 3, 5. 241. 33 264. 7, 26 267. 4, 33 ;
;
;
260. 265.
23, 3^,
;
viii.
281.
23;
14.
395.
(
'
269. i. 3 288. 8 et saep. ; 289. 305; 370. 243. 45; 269, i. 22,
;
2 et saep.
326.
261.
(
rtx^ty
234:.
12, ^2.
259. 33 268.
273. 7 241. 2 0.
viii.
1 8.
275. 14. 260. 13; 267. ii; 269. i. 5; 270, 26. 326. 234. ii. 16, 26, 34, 258. 7) 12. 237. viii. 29; 242. 22; 263. 13; 265. 23, 36, 43 270. 9, 38 272. 20 286. II.
; ;
237.
20; 262.
1 2.
237. V. 282. 16
9,
;
40,
viii,
30
292.
10.
298. 27.
237.
281. 17. 237. vi. 15, 20, vii. 27. vyiaUeiv 291. 9 ; 292. 1 1 ;
3, 31
viii. 18; 242. 31; 243. 46; 21; 257. 23; 269. 3; 274. 7 et saep.\ 348. ravpeiog 234. . 45. 274, 2 7, 3
246.
293. 3
294.
237.
4, viii. 11. 2 1.
7(;( 280.
XI.
355
9,
237. viii. 19. 370. 237. V. 43 286. 24. vTvepdeais 267. 13 269. i. 8 278. 14 318. vnepn'mreiv 269. i. 9. 237. vii. 33 243. 6, 37. 398. 237. vi. 27. 257. 43y^i/ 235. 15. 237. V. 6, 37, vi. 40; 290. 9;
viraKovfiv
; ;
; ;
/ ^
vibovs
'
261.
5, 7-
257. 20.
261.
7)
14
15;
281.
295.
vii.
4.
42.
269. 298. I.
2;
viii.
291.
II.
i;
294.
17,
26;
237.
294.
i.
4.
;
; ;
237. V. 9, 1 8. 4 1, vi. 9, 1 1 269. 272. 2. 237. vi. 6, vii. 32. imdeais 237. vii. 34, viii. 22. 237. vui. 32 241. 16 243. 3 270. 16 274. 8 ei saep. 348. 237. vii. 1 6 ; 263. 11 282. 14. 237. iv. 32.
15
; ; ;
;
/' 3
.
7.
237.
vi.
16, 34.
259. 4, 237.
8, 20.
viii.
39,
237.
vii.
11
244. 5
259.
23.
237. 23, vi. 22. 237. vii. 2 2. 237. viii. 38. 237. V. 24; 244. 251. 29; ; 252. 12 253. g, 15 ; 283. 16 286. 16. 237 vii. 38. 237. VU. 9, 29, 36, 39' ^'
;
259. 23, 27, 33; 286. 12; 298. 45 390. Xeip 264. 12 ; 269. i. 12 272. 22 ; 2iSl. 18. 268. 7 260. 21. 241. 31^ 259. , 33; 269.
(
237.
.
;
43
6,
43; 298.
15.
,"
237. iv. 39? ^iii. 26, 34? 42 246. 2 0. 256. 237. iv. 35) vi. 15 ei saep.,
370.
vii,
14,
viii.
27.
,
20.
wTToreXiJs
237.
2 2.
viii.
40.
282.
5.
266. 15267. 7 285. 1 ; 298. 1 ; 326. xXiatVeti' 234. i. 3) ii. 6, 13, 22. 279. 13234. . 30, 45 Xopi^-yeZv 237. vi. 26, 27. 237. iv. 8, vii. 10. 330. 299. 5 Xpeia 234. , 2 . 237. iv. 24, viii. 9. 242. 3 243. 44 ) 268. 2, 4 271, 320; 354. 1 6, viu. 1 3, 6, 20. 237-
)7
^/
; .
237.
25.
237. V. 8, i6; 272. 17; 283. 17; 285. 21. 294. 24.
237.
viii.
iv,
286,
27.
8; 294. 15. 237. vii. 26 238. 14, 18 244. 12 269. ii. 12; 293. 9; 298. 15, 30.
4,
;
;
293.
^
2
234. . 3^ 234. , 4 237. . 14, 37, 3^, 27, viu. 8; 257. 44; 270. 34; 285. 9 237. iv, 39, viii. 35, 41 ; 272. 12. 242. 1 8.
;
A a
356
242. 20; 247. 250. 20; 265. 39.
xpovos 235. 4, 6
;
INDICES
27;
v.
248.
11,
viii.
30;
29,
(8
^/^eXtoi;
237.
iv.
31,
39; 243. 40; 251. 12; 259. 18; 265. 37; 268. II, 17; 269. i. 10; 270. 32; 273. 14; 275. 9 ei saep. 278. 16, 34; 354. 259. II 265. 3; 267. 6. 234. ii. 43, 49.
; ;
259. 1 1 ; 265. 3. 237. iv. 34, V. 2 2. 237. vi. 11; 243. 18; 274. 330.
24.2. 17
;
3,
30;
e/ saep.
346.
242. 235.
2.
p. 2 08.
290.
I, 6,
34.
1 8.
XII.
DISCUSSED IN
i.
(The numbers
Accentuation 76, 97, 112, 127. Aeschylus quoted 51. Age, attainment of legal, 198.
on
87, 93
(*/0?)
179-82,
Agoranomus
185.
and
agoranomeion
Aristophanes frag. 599, context of, 20. Asclepiadean metre 52. Augustus' introduction of census and polltax 209-14.
Bacchylides, date of his literary activity 87, date 87, 91 ; 94 ode iii date 93 ; ode odes vi, vii date 94. Bacchylides papyrus, date of, 3.
;
Alexander Aphrodisiensis on Anthropos 93. Alexandrian archives 182. Alexandrian calendar, introduction of, 138.
,
14.
Ammonius
grammarian 53-5. meaning of, 189, 225. Anacreon quoted 49, 51. Anacreontean metre 49, 51.
the
3.
Census 207-14.
Clitarchus the historian 36.
Contractions in papyri
2, 8, 10.
Anthropos, the boxer, 93. Antispastic metres 43, 52. of property 177-9, I93~20I, 213-
!
^
'
207 14
Apostrophe, use
of,
115.
212 1 4.
of,
139.
176, 259.
which see Table, pp.
viii-x.
XII.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS
St.
357
Dioecetes 290-1. Divorce 239, Domain land 269. Donatio propter nuptias 239-41. Dowry 142-3, lyo, 239-41, 243-5. Dykes, maintenance of, 281, 288.
parallel to
Luke
vi.
43-4
p. 9.
Ill
Egyptian law on marriage 142-5, 149-50, 167-175. Egyptians, Gospel according to the, 9.
exdeacs 2 57
,
269.
1 I
'J
2io.
Meineke on the
,^^
i2.
82-3.
Ephorus quoted
79.
privileges of, 219-20, 225-7. metra derivata in Greek 43. Metrical prose 39.
8 1 2.
' :
Geneva
enUpiais 2 1 7 2 2, 2245.
i6g.
of,
86.
243.
Myron, date
of,
87.
Eta, .^-shaped, 53, 151. Euripides' edition of the Iliad 78. 250.
211-14.
of,
87, 95.
on //. xxii 56, Germanicus, month, 243. Grapheion 179, 18 1-2. Greeks and poll-tax 222.
scholia
at,
92,
94
order
86.
Heracles, epic poem on, quoted 79. Herondas papyrus, date of, 52-3.
Olympian
register 94.
Hesiod quoted
77.
Ordeal, trial by, 35. Otho, mention on a papyrus of, 285. Oxyrhynchus, name of city, 189.
or suggestions) readings Papyri (new Brit. Mus. Pap. B. G. U. 562 p. 224. CCLYlrecto 265; CCLXVI 187. C.P.R. 22 p. 239. G. P. I. xlv-vi 209-10. Papyrus Pap. Par. ap. Revue e'gypt. I. 91 p. 240.
eV avhpiav 266.
Istrus 78.
13 P 245
2
Josephus on
KoraKoyeiov
1 8 1. 2l8, 2202;
0- 1 4.
254
I42-5.
Paradoxographi 35, 39. Paragraphi 17-20. Parthenean metre 51. Patria potestas 167. Pausanias on Olympic victors 90-5.
((,
of,
plot of,
2']!.
meaning
189.
on the
2-3.
i2.
358
Pindar, quoted, 78-9; dates of
01.
i
INDICES
87,
284.
87, 95; 91, 93; 01. ii. Hi 91; 01. iv, 01. ix 86, 92 ; 01. x, xi 86, 91 ; O/. xii 91; 01. xiv 87, 91. Chronology oiPyth. 92.
53~55
Silver
235;
a-^d see
Copper.
price
(?)
Poll-tax 208-14, 217-22, 280-1, 284. Polycletus, date of, 87, 94.
Sinaiticus,
Codex,
2.
/-/
;
of,
233.
quoted 81,
3 I. Ptolemaeus Neos
140.
Dionysus,
mention
of,
Punctuation by dots 11, 118, 131. Pythagoras of Rhegium, date of, 87, 93.
250.
Quantity-mark in prose 127. Quarters of Oxyrhynchus 189. Quirinius, census of, 211-14. Quotations, how noted, 9, 43, 53.
Ramsay,
W.
M.,
Was
Christ
244-5.
l*j6.
Women
S
56.
8, 23.
nome
184.
research
Egypt continuously since 1883, in 1897 started a special department, called the GraecoRoman Branch, for the discovery and publication of remains of classical antiquity and early
Christianity in Egypt.
The Graeco-Roman Branch issues annual volumes, each of about 300 quarto pages, with Grenfell facsimile plates of the more important papyri, under the editorship of Messrs. B. P.
and A.
S.
Hunt.
One Guinea to the Branch entitles subscribers to the annual volume, and annual Archaeological Report. A donation of 2S constitutes life membership. for Englaitd, Mr. H. A. Grueber Subscriptions may be sent to the Honorary Treasurers Mr. F. C. FOSTER. andfor America,
subscription of
also to the
By Edouard Naville.
{Oui of Print.)
1888.
II.
TANIS,
For 1884-5.
By W. M. Flinders
25J.
Petrie.
Sixteen Plates
III.
NAUKRATIS,
Part
I.
For 1885-6.
By W. M. Flinders
Petrie.
With
Chapters by Cecil Smith, Ernest A. Gardner, and {Second Edition, 1888.) 25J. Plates and seven Plans.
Barclay V. Head.
Forty-four
IV.
For 1886-7.
25^.
V.
TANIS, Part II; including TELL DEFENNEH (The and TELL NEBESHEH. For 1887-8. By W. M, Flinders
and A.
S.
'Tahpanhes')
Murray.
Part
25^.
VI.
NAUKRATIS,
Griffith.
For 1888-9.
F.
Ll.
VII.
JEW.
The
VIII.
BUBASTIS.
Plans.
2 5 J.
For 1889-90.
By Edouard Naville.
and
IX.
TWO HIEROGLYPHIC
Price
5J.
An Extra
Volume.
Containing
I.
IL
Griffith.
(an Almanack).
By W. M. Flinders
With remarks by
Professor
Heinrich Brugsch.
II
25J.
X.
(BUBASTIS).
For 1890-1.
Eighteen
J.
J.
XI.
AHNAS EL MEDINEH.
Plates.
For
1891-2.
By Edouard Naville.
And
and F. Ll.
THE TOMB OF PAHERI AT EL KAB. Ten Plates. By J. Griffith. 25J. Also, separately, THE TOMB OF PAHERI. By J.
42J.
Tylor
Tylor.
Edition de Luxe.
XII.
DEIR EL BAHARI,
Fifteen Plates and Plans.
Introductory.
25J.
For 1892-3.
By Edouard Naville.
Plates
XIII.
DEIR EL BAHARI,
I-XXIV
Part
I.
For 1893-4.
Royal
By Edouard Naville.
30J.
folio.
XIV.
DEIR EL BAHARI,
XXV-LVXtwo
Part
II.
For 1894-5.
Royal
By Edouard Naville.
30J.
Plates
folio.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
DESHASHEH.
other Plates.
25J.
For 1895-6.
Part
By W. M. Flinders
III.
Petrie.
Photogravure and
DEIR EL BAHARI,
LVI-LXXXVI
For
1896-7.
Royal
Edouard Naville.
folio.
Plates
30s.
DENDEREH.
other Plates.
For 1897-8.
25J.
By W. M. Flinders Petrie.
Photogravure and
By Edouard Naville.
(//r^/ar^/zb^.)
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY.
Edited by F. Ll. Griffith.
I.
BENI HASAN.
G.
Part
I.
For 1890-1.
By Percy
25J.
E. Newberry.
With Plans by
W. Fraser.
II.
BENI HASAN.
Part
II.
For 1891-2. By Percy E. Newberry. With Appendix, Willoughby Fraser. Thirty-seven Plates (two coloured). 25J. For 1892-3.
EL BERSHEH. EL BERSHEH.
Newberry.
Part
Part
I.
By Percy
E. Newberry.
Thirty-four
25J.
IV.
11.
"With Appendix by G.
For 1893-4. By F. Ll. Griffith and Percy E. W. Fraser. Twenty-three Plates (two coloured). 25J. For 1894-5.
V.
VI.
BENI HASAN.
Plates.
25^.
Part III.
By
F. Ll. Griffith.
Ten
coloured
By
F. Ll. Griffith.
2c,s.
VII.
PTAHHOTEP
preparation.^
For 1896-7.
By N. de
G.
Da vies
{In
GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH.
I.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
andA. S.Hunt.
PAPYRI.
25J.
Part
I.
For 1897-8.
By By
B. P. B. P.
Grenfell
Grenfell
Eight Plates.
II.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
and A.
S.
PAPYRI.
25J.
Part
II.
Hunt.
S.
Eight Plates.
III.
PAPYRI.
899-1 900.
By
B.
P.
(/
Illustrations,
Facsimiles.
Ken yon, W.
E.
Crum, and
THE
SEASON'S
G.
WORK FOR
FonSgo-i.
890-1.
2s. 6</.
By
W. Eraser.
2 J. dd. 2 J. dd.
3i. 6d.
For 1892-3.
1893-4. 1894-5.
1895-6. 1896-7.
(with
Plans)
of D.
G. Hogarth's
Excavations
in
3. od. 25.
6d.
With With
Illustrated Article on the Transport of Obelisks by E. Articles on Oxyrhynchus and its Papyri by B. P.
Hunt.
Lake Moeris,
1897-8. 1898-9.
2j.
in the
S.
the Position of
SPECIAL PUBLICATIONS.
IH20Y
and A.
6d.
:
By
B. P.
Grenfell
Hunt.
2s.
{Second Edition)
Newton &>
Co.,
Offices of the
37
GREAT RUSSELL STREET, LONDON, W.C, and 59 TEMPLE STREET, BOSTON, MASS., U.S.A.
Bb